 
When the Last Remain

By Kimberly M. Quezada

Copyright © 2011 by Kimberly M. Quezada

License Notes

This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. All rights reserved. This eBook or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Printed in Canada

First printing, 2015

ISBN 9780991912155

Kimberly M. Quezada

Edmonton, Alberta

Canada

www.cominghome2spirit.wixsite.com/home

For my friend Kelsey,

My sister in spirit and heart.

The phoenix that has risen from life's ashes.

The example of support, friendship &

love.

It was pissing rain. It had been for days and people were beginning to get fed up. Atticus didn't care. After the day he had, the wet, cold and soggy atmosphere of gray skies fit his mood. It wasn't even today that did him in. It was the normalcy of it all. After years of the same thing, same job, it started to take its toll. Oh, there were differences but in the end it was all the same and it was all he ever saw anymore.

Death.

He turned a corner and walked heavily into a puddle without a splash to be seen. It wasn't often he was asked to meet Cassius; maybe once every hundred years or so. This was a surprise call as it had only been about thirty. Something was up and he wasn't looking forward to finding out. His relationship with Cassius was a lot like the others he had; strained. It wasn't for their lack of trying. They never gave up on him but Cassius was the one that would come the most, being more understanding since it was partly his fault Atticus was here. Atticus never asked for this life but, since he didn't have a choice, he preferred being on his own. It was the way he worked; had always worked. When you're pretty much left alone to do your job, there really isn't a point to meet with other employees for a team pow wow. Atticus scoffed at the ones he'd casually witnessed.

How can we make this a really great place to work, team?!

It was crap. He delivered the dead. What teamwork?

The diner loomed before him. It was late and the only people that occupied the space were cops pretending to be on duty, and doctors or nurses from the hospital across the street. He knew the hospital well. He visited frequently as well as many other places. Death could happen anywhere.

The kids were the worst. The grieving families made Atticus uncomfortable. He liked the ones that chose to go alone or were put in situations where there was no choice, or so they thought. They always had a choice but ninety percent of the time, they didn't realize that until it was too late. There was less pressure with the people that made peace that they were on their way out. It was easier to convince them to follow him towards home when they could see him in that last moment before they left their bodies but, in that split second that they arrived, Atticus could only watch as the dead crossed the line from earth to eternity. He was never invited to stay.

He constantly had one foot on earth and one in heaven. At first it was cool, to be one of the few born to do a job such as this but his humanism was exhausted, especially since there were a hell of a lot more people here these days and death lurked around more than usual. It seemed more and more people couldn't take it here anymore. Sometimes he didn't blame them and watched as they decided to leave by their own hand. He envied them sometimes. He wanted out as well. Atticus just didn't know how to leave. He tried dying but it was pointless. When you're hanging by a rope or a bullet goes right through you with no damage, you tend to get fed up with the effort. So, when called by that familiar feeling, Atticus would plaster a comforting smile on his face and hold out his hand so those who died didn't fear him.

He pulled the door open and stepped into the food establishment that didn't serve much that was appetizing; hamburgers and fries, maybe some chicken fingers and an all-day breakfast that was cold when it came to your table. This is what these people lived on in the middle of the night. Atticus ate. Sure, he had to. He was still human, sort of, but unless it was a safe cherry pie with a coffee, he didn't eat here. There were better places and it was the one luxury he afforded himself. Good food.

Atticus brushed by a cop who was pulling up his pants to a more comfortable position on his protruding stomach. The cop felt him pass and looked around to see who was invading his space but, as always when Atticus or the others didn't want to be noticed, there was no one there and the cop brushed it off as a gust of air through the open door.

"Why does that door always open by itself in the middle of the night?" A waitress muttered as she went to close it.

The cop got his hat and fitted it over his receding hairline.

"Want me to look at it?" He offered.

"Nah, it's okay. It's an old building. Have a good night."

He nodded and left the diner, making sure the door was closed tight as he left.

Atticus, ignoring their confusion, walked to the usual back table. It was always empty as it was right by the disgusting washrooms that were never cleaned. He recognized the other man that sat there immediately as he never changed much, always assuming the same identity every time he came. Cassius, angel of Source, keeper of records and of divine duty, as well as Atticus' dear old dad.

"It's about time you showed up. I was starting to get worried." Cassius greeted him evenly.

"Right. What's it been Cassius...thirty years. You're early."

"I can come at any time. You know that."

"Sure. How's mom?" Atticus drummed on the table with his fingers asking the question more out of obligation than care.

Cassius rolled his eyes and leaned forward.

"You should call her sometime. She misses you."

"She should be over it by now. It has been over three thousand years. A very long three thousand years."

"You're pleasant as usual Atticus. How was today?"

"Busy. Would you like to hear the highlights?" Atticus asked.

"No but I'm sure you'll tell me. Did you take how-to notes? What was the most exciting?"

"Oh, you know, the usual heart attacks, brain clots, cars... there was a train today. That was a disgusting mess..."

"I think I've heard enough." Cassius answered.

"Don't like it then don't ask. What's this all about?"

Cassius reached into the air and part of his hand disappeared to pull out something from the other side of the screen that earth played itself out on. It wasn't a trick that had Atticus impressed because he was just as skilled at doing the same thing. To pull information from the other side, they had to stay unseen. Humans would call the six o'clock news if they ever witnessed something like that. It was more than any Vegas act could pull off and for that reason they exchanged information in a place of purgatory.

Without looking away from Atticus, Cassius handed the radiant sleeve of light to him. He took it begrudgingly and opened it as any folder would be opened; with passive curiosity.

"Who's this?" Atticus asked viewing the life before him as if every second of a thirty two year old's existence could be neatly contained within a thin file folder from heaven.

"Your assignment." Cassius answered taking a mug and covering the top with his hand. As he removed it, he took the sugar from the table and stirred it into his personally brewed coffee. The same waitress, which muttered about the door, passed by and grabbed the sugar out of Cassius' hand and put it back to where it was supposed to be.

"Stupid place is haunted." She sighed.

Cassius shook his head and chuckled while Atticus glared.

"You're more than capable of getting your own sugar than using theirs and drawing attention to yourself."

"What fun is there in that?" Cassius asked lifting the mug to his lips. "Have you read it?"

"Not interested. I don't understand this? If I had a life review for every single person I brought back, I'd be buried."

"And you'd like that wouldn't you?"

"What's your point?" Atticus snapped back.

"This isn't that kind of assignment."

Atticus tossed the file back to Cassius and stood to leave.

"This has been memorable but I have to go. I have a job, one that was bestowed upon me without my agreement thanks to you and the woman you decided to live out your erotic wish-I-was-human fantasies with."

Atticus began stalking away when Cassius interrupted him as he savored his coffee.

"If you take this case you'll be able to choose death Atticus. You can come home."

He stopped in his tracks and turned slowly on his heel. Cassius smiled and pushed the file back to where Atticus would eventually sit again.

"This is important and you're the angel to do it...well, half angel to do it."

"What's this all about? Who is she?" Atticus asked refusing to move.

"Sit down and I'll tell you."

Atticus slid back into the booth and simply looked down at the file appearing as glowing embers. This was going to be a very long night.

*****

"Brynne Haies. She's thirty-two, not married although I think she just ended an engagement. Works as a social worker but really wanted to teach." Cassius summarized as he watched Atticus absorb what he could.

"Why didn't she?" Atticus asked.

"Teach? The social worker job came up at a time where she needed the money. She's been doing it ever since. You may have seen her around the hospital. She gets called there sometimes."

"No." Atticus shook his head. "I haven't seen her."

Cassius ignored him and looked greedily to the counter where a large pie sat.

"I could use some." He murmured under his breath. "It's been a while."

Atticus glanced over to the counter then snapped his fingers and pointed to the table. Cassius looked down to where Atticus indicated and saw a large piece of apple pie with a fork across it.

"You still got it son." He approved picking up the fork.

"Don't call me that." Atticus warned.

"Where's the ice cream?" Cassius demanded.

"Get it yourself."

"You know Atticus, I understand times are tough but you're letting this place get to you. You need to take it with a grain of salt. It's just a game."

"Easy for you to say although that's pretty ignorant seeing as how you just rolled off your cloud to get here."

"I'm well aware of what earth is like."

"To a degree I'm sure. Don't compare me to you. I'm living it, you're simply watching."

"I would never compare myself to you." Cassius feigned offense and decided to change the subject. "Brynne's family is back in Minnesota. Her dad's in construction and her mother's a receptionist. Brynne left the fold oh...ten years ago now. She's only been back twice."

"Fights?" Atticus asked.

"No. Just differences. Like us."

"Huh. Okay, so she's fighting with her parents and she moves to Boston. So what's in Boston?"

"Nothing much. She's ready to move again though. Boston doesn't fit anymore."

"So you hand me a file on a woman who's a social worker in Boston. How the hell does this get me a ticket to die?" Atticus asked.

"You need to keep her alive."

Atticus' mouth dropped open.

"You're serious."

"Dead. Serious." Cassius answered.

"Why?"

"Look at her ancestry, Atticus."

Glaring at the angel across the table, Atticus flipped through to find Brynne's blood line. When he got to the first name he nearly dropped the file.

"He didn't have any kids!"

"He did. Two. No one knew."

"So what's so great about her?"

"This is a time of awakening, Atticus. He prophesized the son of God was coming and got his head served on a platter for his efforts. She's awakening and with that comes knowledge that the second coming is upon this planet as we speak and she knows...sort of. She cannot have her head served on a platter. If she's killed...this place...she can't die."

"Killed?"

"Those that wish this place to stay sleeping know about who she is and who she's from. They know what truth she is beginning to realize and are panicking. They've already started looking for her."

"By the way, how is Jesus?" Atticus asked. "Since you brought him up; son of God. Great gig."

Cassius was dumbfounded by the question and its timing. He shrugged with exasperation.

"Great. Perfect. He's Jesus for Christ's sake. You should call him sometime!"

Atticus was unfazed and tossed the folder on the table. Cassius put down his fork with a loud crash as Atticus simply stared like a defiant teenager.

"You know Atticus, I understand. You're in flux. You're half angel half human. It's a challenge. I get that but you still have the same gifts that we do. You seem to have forgotten who you are. It's time to remember. If people here are starting to, it should be easy for you to do the same thing."

"I haven't forgotten who I am nor have I forgotten what I can do or what my job is." Atticus answered. "This is not my job."

"When's the last time you slept. You look like crap. Maybe you should get some sleep."

Atticus glared at him and pointed a rigid finger knowing exactly what he meant.

"Stay out of it. It's none of your business."

"She stays alive unless she chooses to die. It's her right. If she gives her life, that's her choice. We'd rather she stay alive though. There's already been a man hung on the cross for these people, or so most of them choose to believe. There won't be two. They have to figure it out for themselves." Cassius got ready to leave, finishing his pie.

"I deliver the dead Cassius. I don't keep them alive!"

"You keep her alive and you're free."

"And if I don't?" Atticus demanded watching Cassius stand.

"You're human. If this place goes down in flames, figuratively...well, you get the picture. It is death though. I guess, either way, you win but that doesn't mean you'll never have to repeat this life somewhere else."

"There's always an ultimatum with you."

"Do you accept this assignment or do I find someone else?"

"Fine, Yes. I accept it."

"This is the dark's final push Atticus. I trust you to keep her safe until she realizes who she is and what she's here to do." Cassius softened. "It's why I offered your name. I want you to have your eternity. It's time for you to live what's eluded you for so long."

"You should go. You'll miss harp practice." Atticus couldn't bring himself to see another angel leave this place so easily while leaving him behind in the process.

"I'll help when appropriate but even you know that has its limits here."

"I know." Atticus answered softly.

"I'll check in when I can."

Atticus knew how he left. He knew that he could simply walk into the screen and disappear from sight. It's how they all left and if they chose to leave a sparkle of light, to let people know of their presence, that was their personal choice. He could do the same but there was only a short distance he could see before he had to turn back to this and tonight it was a diner that smelled like a deep fryer.

"Oh, hey. I'm sorry. I didn't see you there. You snuck in the back or something?" The waitress asked backtracking to his table.

"Yeah." He muttered rubbing his chin with a finger.

"You a cop? Is that your latest case?" She gestured to the file on the table that was spilling out its contents and he tapped it in answer as she pulled out her ordering pad.

"Something like that. Can I get a piece of cherry pie and a coffee?"

"Sure. Hey, I know her. Brynne, right? Is she in trouble or something?"

Atticus pulled out the photo that showed the long, curly and spicy colored brown hair with big blue eyes and a tanned complexion. He shoved it over to the waitress and she picked it up admiring the shot.

"Such a pretty face." She commented.

"Do you know where she is at the moment? I just need to ask her a couple of questions about the identity of someone."

"No. I haven't seen her in nearly two weeks. She used to stop in for a burger and milkshake if she had a late call and missed dinner. That was happening a lot for a while. Poor people needing her help all the time left her tired. Then her visits stopped. She's a talker that one; so friendly. She could make friends with anyone. Even Chuck, the cook, he hates everyone. He loved her; probably because she didn't mind listening to him. I'll get your pie." She offered the photo back to him and he stared at the eyes staring into his as he took it back.

"Thanks." He answered.

Atticus shoved the picture back into the folder. As the waitress poured his coffee he thought he noticed something in the photo and took it out again. It was there. It was subtle but definitely there and he was sure it would be more pronounced when he saw the real thing.

"Well look at you Miss. Brynne. You have the mark."

As he smiled to himself, he stared into the eyes of a woman with a remarkable ancestry; one that no one would believe, not even her. One blue eye as bright as a blue diamond and the other containing two; the blue as the first, blessed by heaven and the other brown and taking on the pattern of this planet; one eye in both heaven and earth. This was the mark of a human that was living in limbo just as he was. The only thing being, she had no idea.

*****

I stood in the middle of my condo wishing things had been different. He couldn't stay. He tried so hard to understand why I was so different these weeks but he couldn't pretend anymore and neither could I. I didn't even know myself anymore. I felt so stuck and so unhappy with the way things were but it was the same as what I worked so hard to achieve. A year ago, I felt happy with who I was but these days...I hated where I was. I wanted to move. I wanted to escape this city but his life was Boston. He couldn't leave Boston and I was angry.

"If you really cared about me and wanted to be with me you'd consider a move, Cole."

"The if you really cared card? Brynne! That's not fair. What's going on with you? It's been months of this crap. I'm so tired of not being enough for you anymore. What did I ever do to you that warranted all this guilt and hostility?"

That conversation was our last conversation except for today when he moved out all his crap from the apartment and I was left with almost nothing. He didn't want the bed. He didn't want the memories so he left it thinking that I would. I hid some stuff, stupid mementos because I really didn't want him to leave. I loved him. It was me. I took full responsibility and I told him as much as I returned the ring to him. It was probably for the best that he left. I needed to find out what was going on with me and it wasn't fair to drag him down that path with me. It was obvious he didn't want to anymore; cringing every time I opened my mouth because he knew anything that he would say to me would be taken the wrong way.

So now I looked around me. There was a couch, a lamp, and some books on a bookshelf. He left the breakfast table but took the beautiful antique dining set his parents gave us as a house-warming gift. I had nothing. Just myself and right now that felt pretty empty too. I played with my left ring finger that now held nothing as I walked from room to room. Could I even afford to stay here by myself? Cole made a lot of money. I could get a roommate but I couldn't even stand living with myself. How could someone else?

Covering my face with my hands, I tried to hold it together. My job was suffering, my relationships were suffering and I was suffering and I didn't know why. Why was I so unhappy? What did I want to run from? What was going on that I didn't even know who I was anymore? I slumped down to the floor in a heap of flesh. A framed photo of earlier days lay on the floor and I picked it up. I remembered the day it was taken. Cole and I had just decided to move in together and we were thrilled. It was the day we told his parents and they snapped the picture. I noticed my smile and the light in my eyes. I was so in love. Where did it go?

The setting sun splashed colors of oranges and yellows on my white walls. At least it stopped raining enough that we could have a sunset. There had been so much rain that I almost bought a boat thinking we may have been headed to another disastrous flood and an arc would have taken me way too long to build. Flopping back on the floor, I sprawled out and stared at the ceiling. It could have been the Sistine Chapel and I wouldn't have known the difference. I was desperate for answers; answers that no one could give me.

"Is this the time where people get on their knees and pray?" I asked the room. "Is that what I need to do? Do I need to become religious?"

There was no answer and even if there was, it was doubtful that I would even listen to it. I wasn't the type to mope. It wasn't me and as much as I had wanted to cry over the end of Cole and I, I wouldn't let myself. Not now. I had to be the bigger person than how I felt right now. Cheesecake was better than crying. Cheesecake would love me enough to brush my tears away. It would fill a space anyway, if only temporarily.

Rolling up to standing, I took my coat and purse and made the indulgent decision to stuff my face with fat instead of facing whatever was going on. It smelled fresh outside as I exited the building. I liked the feeling of the city right after it rained. The sky had washed everything clean and I wished it had done the same thing for me. It would though. I had to stay positive. I would get through whatever this was and be stronger for it. The same feelings were there when I had left Minnesota and my parents' strict and ruling ways. I was scared because, for the first time, I was on my own but I had made something of myself. I had helped so many people. That's probably a big reason why I was so confused. It seemed like I was reverting or starting from scratch. I just didn't understand why it had to be now when I was the most settled I had ever been. Or maybe that was the problem; I was never supposed to settle.

Lost in thought, I didn't notice the people coming and going until I hit one dead center with my forehead. Mortified, I looked up.

"I'm so sorry." I told the person who was rubbing the impact of the collision from his collarbone.

He winced and tried smiling through his irritation. I was immediately awestruck by him. He wore a black hooded sweater with blue jeans. His hair was quite short and dark brown as if the scent that would waft off of it would smell like coffee beans. His skin was fair with a shadow of a beard and his eyes pierced through my body like blades of ice. Not maliciously, no; they were only the loveliest blue eyes I had ever seen on a man or on anyone for that matter. I could not remember anyone with eyes like that and for that reason only, I would remember him forever.

Remembering my own eyes, I quickly glanced away. That turned out to always be a big problem because when you're looking down all the time you constantly run into things. I hated my eyes. They were different and I was teased relentlessly in my small town and so I rarely made eye contact with those I didn't know.

"I'm really sorry." I repeated quietly.

"It's okay. Are you okay?" Atticus asked, bending a little to try and look into my face.

"Fine. I'm fine."

"Where are you going in such a hurry?"

"Um...I'd rather not say, you being a stranger and all. Like mom always said..."

"That's fair." He agreed. "Moms know best."

"I have to go." I told him quickly and, trying not to run, I took off humiliated.

Atticus stopped rubbing his chest and allowed her to get the distance she needed to feel safe. He then began to walk the same way.

*****

I didn't want to think that the act of eating almost half of an eight inch cheesecake was terrible, but the cramping in my stomach told me otherwise as I stared into my bathroom mirror. It was after two and I was tired but could not get comfortable enough to sleep with a belly full of rich cheese and sugar.

"Nice one Brynne. That's one for the books. Don't puke." I told my reflection and I knew, if it could, it would sarcastically grin back daring to do just that.

I padded to the kitchen and filled my kettle with water. Waiting patiently, I put a teabag in a mug and leaned back against the counter. The man that I had run into earlier entered my thoughts and I wondered about him. They were stupid things like if he was married or had kids. What was the life of a man, that looked as good as that, like? Did his significant other blush and look away every time he stared at them? I laughed and shook my head. What was I doing? I just finished a relationship and I wasn't the greatest catch lately. Then again, what was the harm in a little fantasy? Still, he unnerved me somehow. Yes, he was incredibly striking but also unattainable. He wasn't a man that would require a significant other because it was hard enough just being himself. It was an odd statement and what was odder still was how I even knew that.

The whistle of the kettle surprised me a little and I straightened quickly, blinking my eyes as if waking up from a dream. Realizing how deep I was in my thoughts, I shook my head and poured the hot water into the mug. I found myself slipping away from reality quite often these days and it was almost to the point where I was thinking about asking someone at the hospital if I was having mini strokes or something. I doubted it but the frequency in which I felt like I was dreaming while awake was so overwhelming sometimes that I thought I just may have to eventually succumb to the advice of a doctor.

I carried my mug to a window and opened it to crawl onto the fire escape. We weren't supposed to have plants or decorations on it but I had to have something to try and cover the cold steal of the thing so I potted some vegetables and called it a garden. It was nice that my window actually opened on to it. Not a lot of these condo units did so I used it to my full advantage. The open window let in a cooler breeze than I would have liked and I took a throw from the floor that used to hang of the back of a chair, which was no longer there, and wrapped my shoulders with it.

The night was clear. Finally after what seemed like a month's worth of rain the sky showed the glittery proof that heaven existed. I loved seeing the stars. As a small girl, I was that child that would climb onto the roof of her house, lay back and gaze. Of course, they were brighter in Minnesota than in Boston because the lights of a small town weren't as bright as a big city's. It was comforting none-the-less. Taking a deep breath, I brought my mug to my lips and drank. The fresh air was helping my stomach and I relaxed against the brick wall of my building trying to enjoy the quiet.

"It'll be okay Brynne. You've been here before. We made it the last time. Endings happen." I whispered to myself, trying to stay positive. "It's not like Cole is the only person you know in Boston."

Right now though, it felt like he was.

A group of friends walked by on the opposite side of the street. They were laughing and obviously had a little too much to drink. I smiled at them and their theatrics as they continued to have a good time on their walk home. As they passed an alley, a figure caught my eye. The person simply stood at the opening of the alley, their hands in the pockets of their hooded black sweater, and stared. They just stared. I turned to look in either direction below my apartment but there was no one else there, the group of partiers being long gone. The individual's chin turned up and I could see that they weren't looking on street level but they were looking on my level, three stories up, just staring.

"What the hell?" I whispered as I lowered my mug to my lap.

The sound of my phone made me yelp and the hot liquid spilled on my thigh. I jumped up and the rest of the tea spilled through the fire escape's metal floor. I wiped my skin and ducked inside for the phone.

"Hello?!" I demanded more than irritated at the sensitive burn now appearing on my leg.

"Brynne? What's the matter?"

I rolled my eyes hearing her voice. She was a very good friend but at two in the morning, not so much, because I knew why she was calling. Samantha Faulson, emergency room physician who liked to think of herself as a doctor on a television show instead of real life. She was a no bullshit forty-five year old, sexy as hell and every docs dream, male and female. Too bad for them, she was happily married with three boys.

"You're awake?"

"Sam, it is two in the morning." I answered.

"I know. I'm sorry. What's wrong?"

"What's wrong? The phone scared me half to death and I spilled hot tea all over my legs."

"So you're up?"

"Yes, I'm up." I crawled back out to the fire escape. Looking around, I tried to see who it was that was watching me. The person, however, was gone.

"We need you."

"Are you serious? I'm on vacation." I told her shrinking back into the safety of my apartment and securing the window.

"I'm sorry Brynne. It's a kid."

"Am I the last resort?"

"You are my only resort. I need sensitivity on this one."

"Why?"

"There was a break and enter and his parents...we don't know if they'll make it. He hid himself in the dryer."

"I'm on my way."

I ended the call and ran to my room to dress. Rubbing a toothbrush over my teeth, I shook my head in frustration and anger. This was happening more and more lately. What was this world coming to? I combed the waves of my hair and secured the long locks in a ponytail. Glaring at my stupid eye that I hated, I left my home and ran down the stairs to the front door. Making sure no one was following me, I easily found my car and sitting behind the steering wheel, stepped on the gas. At least I was her only resort. I would take it as a compliment.

The twenty minute drive only took ten thanks to no traffic and no police that would cramp my speed. I had a good excuse for speeding but everyone had a good excuse for speeding in the middle of the night and I doubted I would be taken seriously. I pinned my ID card to my jean belt loop and, grabbing my bag, headed towards the emergency room door. It was a busy night and I shrunk past a crowd to get to the front desk.

"Hey Brynne." Alyssa greeted me. "Dr. Faulson get a hold of you? I hope she didn't wake you."

"No, I was up."

"Cole's on call. That's just a head's up for you."

"Great. Thanks." I answered.

"Did he move out yet?" She asked shyly, trying to be supportive.

"Yeah. Today. It's okay. We're good."

"Speak of the devil..." Alyssa turned back to her computer as the familiar feeling of a man walked up beside me.

I turned to look at him and tried to smile.

"Hi." I greeted him.

"Hey. Kind of late for you to work, especially on vacation." He answered.

"Sam called."

"Oh."

Standing there in awkward silence I drummed my fingers on the counter before seeing Sam down the hall.

"Gotta go." I announced.

"Coffee later? I was thinking about what you said..."

"Maybe." I cut him off and went to my friend.

Cole turned back to his clip board and Alyssa glared at him.

"What?" He asked sadly.

"What are you doing?" She inquired. "I thought you guys decided it was best to end it."

"You can't just end seven years Alyssa."

"Yes you can. She let you go. What were your exact words? Torture?"

"Thanks for the reminder." He sneered then walked away.

Sam smiled when she saw me and wrapped her arm around my shoulder. I was happy with the small embrace. It was late, I was tired and I didn't want to have to see Cole but apparently the universe had other ideas.

"I should have told you. I've just been so busy..." Sam apologized.

"We're fine. What's up?"

"Parents are still in surgery. Kristopher is with a neighbor in a lounge."

"How is he?"

"Surprisingly calm. I don't think he really knows what happened."

"Who called the ambulance?"

"The neighbor. If anything, he's comforting her. I have to go. Let me know okay."

"Will do." I answered, watching her take off.

Staring at the door, I willed myself to walk through it. This is what I did. I comforted people. I gave them support. I only wish, at least once, the tables were turned towards me.

*****

Atticus followed closely, choosing to be the silent observer rather than a stranger being a nuisance. She wouldn't give him the time of day if he revealed himself as a man just like he had witnessed earlier that day. It wasn't because she didn't want to. If he needed her professional opinions, her confidence would be there. It was a different situation on the street. She didn't do well with people she didn't know nor had to. This would be hard. Add to that fact that she actually needed to ask for his help before he did anything would make this virtually impossible. He had to have faith that Cassius knew something he didn't and answers would appear out of nothing.

Atticus was so used to being in this hospital with a different purpose than keeping someone alive. It didn't sit well with him, especially since he already felt a few people that could use him right now. Of course, there were others that could take his place. He had to admit that he didn't like the idea. Territorial? Maybe. It was only because this job turned into a habit that was hard to break.

"Hi Kristopher. My name is Brynne. I'm here to talk to you about what happened."

"Hi." Kristopher answered shyly. He looked over my shoulder as if he saw someone else enter the room with me. "Who's he?"

I glanced over my shoulder and saw a doctor pass by the window. I smiled and went to shut the curtains.

"Only a doctor. There are lots of them around."

I turned to the middle-aged woman who sat with Kristopher and noticed that what Sam had said was true. She was barely holding it together.

"Do you know if Kristopher has any family that we can contact?" I asked. "I'm sure they've already asked you this but I haven't heard anything and I need it for my records."

"Julie's sister is flying in from Chicago tomorrow morning." She answered as strongly as she could.

"That's great. Thanks for being here with him tonight."

"How could I not. I couldn't leave him." She tried to smile at me and I nodded.

"You would be surprised how many couldn't do what you're doing right now so for that, I thank you." I replied, squeezing her arm in appreciation and support.

Kristopher continued to stare in a certain direction and to anyone that was watching, he appeared as if he was staring into space. Atticus knew better though. Kristopher could see him as if he was really there in the flesh. It was something special when this kind of thing happened and he liked their reactions when he communicated with them. Some would run and scream, some would silently stare, and some would be thrilled.

"Hi Kristopher." Atticus told him quietly.

"Hi." Kristopher whispered, stunned that Atticus had spoken with him.

"I'm going to tell you something but it would be best if you nodded your understanding okay buddy."

Kristopher nodded to him and glanced at Brynne while she continued to get the background story of what happened in Kristopher's home just hours before.

"I'm Brynne's angel. You know what an angel is right?" The silent confirmation was good enough and Atticus continued. "Yours are here too but right now I'm only showing myself because I need your help. Do you understand that?"

Again, the boy nodded and Atticus drew closer.

"I'm not a scary ghost and I won't hurt you. I can tell you that despite what happened tonight, your mom and dad are going to be fine. They'll still need your help because they'll be sick for a little while but it's not their time to come where I am right now. Okay?"

Kristopher grinned from ear to ear and choked on a cry. He composed himself and continued to listen to Atticus.

"Can you help me with Brynne? See, she doesn't know I'm around and I don't think she'd like it if she saw me appear like you did. I'm going to give you some messages for her. Can you tell her what I say?"

Kristopher agreed with excitement as I turned back towards him.

Kids were special. Kids weren't tainted by the world they lived in; choosing to keep their innocence as long as they could. It was surprising that this seven year old still had his abilities to see Spirit at his age and during these chaotic times. Usually, and sadly, they couldn't; listening to parents tell them that magic and make-believe don't exist then being handed a video game to go spiritually blind.

"Would you mind if I spoke to Kristopher privately for a moment?" I asked the neighbor, hoping she would say yes.

"Of course." She agreed. "I'll wait out in the hall."

Getting up, she tousled the hair of the blonde boy and left.

"So Kristopher..." I started as I sat on the small sofa with him. "I know that you must have been pretty scared after everything that's happened. Are you still scared?"

"A little." He admitted with a small shrug.

"About your parents?"

"No." He shook his head, getting excited.

"No?"

"An angel told me they're okay. They'll be sick for a while but they're okay. It's not time for them to die yet."

"Oh?" I tilted my chin in confusion. "An angel told you that?"

"Yeah. He's standing right beside you."

I instinctively looked beside me but of course, there was no one there. Imaginary friend...check.

"It's true. I'm not lying. He said you might not believe me but I should tell you anyway because he asked me to." Kristopher stated. "He says he's here for you though. He can't stay with me."

"What?" I asked.

Atticus winked at Kristopher and he giggled back.

"You're lucky. He said you've seen him twice already. He said that he heard your question before you ran into him and if you feel like you have to become religious, that's up to you."

"Uh..." I leaned back uncomfortably.

"You'll see him again because he's here to help you. His name is Atticus."

Dumbfounded, I stood and rubbed my forehead. It was far too late, or early, whatever way you looked at it, for this kind of conversation.

"I'm here to talk about what happened, Kristopher. Not to talk about me."

"I'm fine. Atticus is sending me my own angels that I can see. He's telling them they can show themselves to me. You'll see Atticus soon. He needs to talk to you."

I sighed and nodded, completely freaked out but trying not to show it.

"He needs to talk to me." I muttered. "Could you excuse me? Just for a second?"

"Sure." He answered confidently.

"Great."

I quickly left and stood in the hall. Taking deep breaths, I noticed Sam walking towards me with a big grin on her face.

"Brynne! How's Kristopher?"

"He's..." Scary, crazy, living fantasy, delusional. I wanted to say all these things but couldn't. "Surprising."

"I just got the call from surgery." She said.

"And?" I asked holding my breath.

"His parents will be okay. There will be lots of recovery but they'll be fine. "It's a miracle. I'm shocked."

I wanted to run away from this place. I didn't want Sam saying these things because, without knowing, she had just confirmed to me that what Kristopher was saying was true.

"He knows." I answered. "He already knows."

"He knows about his parents? How?"

"I...I'm not sure. Keeping positive maybe?" I lied.

"What's going on? Are you okay?" Sam asked squeezing my shoulder. "You look a little pale."

I glanced down at my fingers and shook my head.

"I don't know. I don't know that I am. I don't know what I am. Everything's changing or I'm changing. What's going on with me? I'm supposed to enjoy this. I'm supposed to enjoy comforting and supporting people but I don't want to go back into that room."

"Is this about Cole?"

"No. It's not just about Cole. I just feel...this life is exhausting. Everything that was great six months ago now leaves a bitter taste in my mouth. I just feel like I need to escape but it's not even this city anymore. It's me."

"How long have you been feeling like this? Why haven't you told me about this?"

"Because, I don't know where it's coming from. It's just crept up on me. It's a huge reason why Cole and I are over. He couldn't handle me anymore. I feel like things are crumbling but it's my doing and I don't even know why I'm doing it."

Sam nodded and put her arm around my shoulder. She led me to a curtained off bed and sat me on it, closed the curtain, then sat with me.

"Are you sleeping?" She asked.

"Barely." I rubbed my face and sighed heavily. "I dream intensely; sometimes I think it's about things to come. I don't know. They're so real but so farfetched. If I can't remember my dreams and I've slept all night, I still feel exhausted. I feel like I've lived another life and haven't rested at all. It's why I took vacation. I thought I'd be able to rest but with Cole and everything I've been feeling..."

"Do you need to see someone?"

"Like a shrink?" I laughed and shrugged. "Maybe."

"You're admitting that to me?" Sam laughed.

I couldn't help but laugh back and put my head on her shoulder.

"I guess I am. What do you think?"

"Me?" She patted my thigh.

"I need the professional opinion of Dr. Samantha Faulson, sexy ER doc that wishes for her own television show."

"That would be nice." She admitted. "I think you're tired. You've never taken a vacation and your life revolved around Cole's. You don't know yourself; you don't know you. It's time to do that. It's a simple thing but the hardest thing."

"So what? Go on a yoga retreat? Join a hippy spiritual community or become a gypsy."

"God no!" Sam was horrified. "And I can't tell you how to do that. That's personal."

"Thanks Sam."

"I've always been here for you. You know that. Call me whenever but as soon as you're done with this case you need to go home, get some rest, go see Davis and get the keys to the cabin in Vermont. We're not using it."

"I can't..."

"Yes you can. I won't take no for an answer."

"Alone?" I asked uneasily.

"Yep. Alone. You've been alone before and you're there again. The only difference is, this time, you have my support. I'm a phone call away."

"Thanks." I answered. "Maybe getting away for a little bit will help. Maybe you're right. I have seriously considered moving. Maybe just getting away will calm that."

"Even if you moved you'd still be harboring these feelings. Go, take the time. It's a start anyway. I have to get back. Will you be okay to finish with Kristopher?"

"Yes." I answered standing, feeling much better. "I am."

"Good."

Atticus watched and figured it was a start. At least they would have some privacy in Vermont. That is, if they could get there. If Cassius was right, she was being looked for and he could guess it wouldn't be long until she was found.

*****

It probably wasn't the best idea to drive home feeling like I was operating a vehicle while sleeping. I wouldn't even have known if I had hit and killed someone. The sun was now in full force as I dragged my body up the old staircase. I unlocked my door and pushed it open with more effort than what was needed and nearly fell to the floor. I had decided to stay at the hospital with Kristopher until his aunt had come in. She arrived just before noon and while Kristopher did get some sleep in a hospital bed and a good couple of meals into his little belly I did not and was now feeling the effects.

"Get your ass to bed this minute Brynne Haies. If you don't sleep now, I know there's a huge problem."

Forgetting to remove my shoes, I stumbled past the items on the floor that needed new surfaces to be perched on, and collapsed on the couch, rubbing my eyes with the heel of my palm.

"Do you need a blanket?"

"Yes, thank you." I told the person and took the blanket from his hands.

Looking at the blanket I was holding, I stared at it confused then something, deep in the part of my brain that was still functioning, told me something wasn't right. I jumped off the couch and screamed. Backing away, I glared at the man that was so at ease in a home that was not his.

"Get out of my house! Who are you?!" I demanded.

"I'm not here to harm you." He smiled easily as if it was no big deal he had broken into my home.

"Funny, you'd think that I'd believe that from a stranger standing in my private residence!" I was breathing heavily, trying to get a good visual of the man that was standing before me.

He was immaculate, wearing a gray tailored suit and platinum cufflinks on his starched white collared shirt. His tie was a darker charcoal gray and his shoes were shined and deep brown. He was tall with short blond hair, probably cut at some high end salon that overcharged for the privilege and wanted a tip to boot. He wore glasses which he took off to shine with a cloth he pulled from his suit jacket. Because of how he presented himself, anyone would think he meant no harm. I, however, didn't trust him for a second.

He chuckled as he busied himself with his glasses and peered at me with an underhanded gaze.

"Wow." He stated as he replaced the glasses back on his face and crossed his arms feeling much too comfortable for my taste.

"Wow? That's what you're going to say to me?"

"You look just like him, well...how he does in the paintings that hang in Italy. I own one myself. Ghastly images though."

"What? What are you talking about? Who?!"

For a moment I was dumbfounded but then a thought kicked me in the ass and I dodged down for my bag.

"I'm calling the cops. Get out of my home."

"You don't know?" He asked, slightly amused.

"Know what?!"

"Who you are? Jesus, you haven't found out yet and here I thought I was late. He's your cousin by the way; distant but a sure thing."

"I'm giving you ten seconds to get the hell out of here. Ten!" I warned.

"Okay, I'm going." He held out his hands in defense. Now he was sure it wasn't an emergency just yet. "I'm going. Call me when you decide you want to know more about what I'm doing here. I'm sure you'll be very interested. Get some sleep. You look like you could use some." He left a card on the sofa and walked past me to the door.

I looked at the card as he walked by, trying to comprehend what he just told me.

"Wait, what did you mean a distant cousin? When you said Jesus? What did you mean? The Jesus or some guy from south of the border?"

At that moment a large flash of light darted from floor to ceiling. I stepped back with a gasp but the impeccably dressed and strange man wasn't surprised or even unnerved by the sudden flash of brilliant light that showed itself without warning or sound. He only appeared to get very angry. He was wrong. He was too late even if I didn't know anything or so it seemed I didn't.

"I have to go. This visit has been...informative. Call me."

"What's this all about?" I demanded.

"St. John the Baptist." He answered simply.

"Who?" I asked.

"Call me."

He walked out the door without another word. I reached for the couch, trying not to move a lot in case any sudden motion would recreate the flash of light. Picking up the small rectangle of paper, I read the front. It was a simple card with only a name on it printed in fine script, red in color and a phone number. Sabastian Carmichael.

I ran to the window and saw him come out of my building with another gentleman. He was similarly dressed only his suit was black. They stood beside a car with tinted windows and looked up at me only once. I didn't dare shrink back. I refused to show how scared I really was.

"So?"

"She doesn't know anything." Sebastian answered.

"That's good." Farron felt relieved, believing there was still time.

"No, it's not. She doesn't know anything but we seem to be a little late getting to her."

"Shit."

"They haven't shown themselves yet; only pitiful flashes. Like that's going to stop me. I want her. It's not too late. She knows nothing. It has to stay that way. She's the one person that could ruin everything we've worked so hard to keep. Get her."

"Done."

"I don't want her hurt. She'll be safe and she'll be treated as if she were a queen; anything to distract her from knowing the truth; her truth."

"Maybe she'll come on her own." Farron suggested.

Sebastian looked up and saw her in the window.

"Maybe. Let's get out of here. They know we're here so we need to act fast."

"Tonight?"

"Tonight." He confirmed.

Watching them drive off, I tapped the business card in my hand and paced my living room. Who were they? What did they want with me? How the hell did this Sebastian get into my home? I was shaken and probably a little more than I should have felt seeing as how exhausted I was. Now I was on high alert for anything. Any movement out of the corner of my eye had me on edge and ever since Kristopher told me about this man, Atticus, I felt like I could see things everywhere. Cousin to Jesus? The Jesus? And what did that have to do with this John the Baptist guy? Who was he?

"Something's got her anxious." Cassius commented watching me pace. "Her mind's going a mile a second."

"Shut up." Atticus answered. It was his usual response when his father gave an unwanted opinion.

"Where were you? How did he get in here?" Cassius asked turning to his son.

"I was with Brynne. That's the assignment. I'm not a guard dog to a house. I'm a guard dog to a human. Plus, Cassius, you know damn well I can't just help her. She needs to ask."

"Fine. Point for Atticus. Good thinking with the kid though. Nice touch. At least she's aware you're around."

"Yeah well...I guess I should thank you for, you know, flashing Carmichael, so to speak. That guy has been a pain in my ass for years."

"Well, he's leading this. He cannot get to her."

"Tell me this." Atticus turned to Cassius and crossed his arms. "She won't ask for help will she? I'm going to have to stay in the shadows to do this."

"I have no doubt, son..."

"Don't call me that."

Cassius rolled his eyes and continued.

"I have no doubt you'll find a loop hole and when you do, we'll be close."

"Fine. Thanks for coming. I'm sure you're missing choir practice. You can go now."

"Funny. You and your clichés."

"You're a cliché."

"One day, son..."

Atticus glared at him but Cassius ignored him.

"You'll want me around. I'm sure, secretly, you kind of like my visits."

Atticus glanced up to the ceiling and puta day dreamy look on his face. He smiled sweetly as Cassius bit his tongue, knowing what was coming.

"Did you hear that? I hear singing; a beautiful choir of angels from somewhere far away." Atticus talked wistfully and then stopped as soon as he began. "Be gone oh feathered one."

"We don't have feathers." Cassius responded.

"Go!"

"Bye." Cassius winked and vanished.

Atticus scowled as my head turned to see the sparkles of golden light that permeated the far side of the room.

"Okay. I'm fainting now." I warned.

I dropped to the floor and knowing I would be out for a while, Atticus took the blanket in his hands and bent to cover me. He smoothed my hair away from my face and allowed a small smile to show on his mouth.

"I can tell, Miss Brynne, you're going to be something else. In a good and frustrating kind of way. Sweet dreams."

Atticus stroked my cheek and as he did he went to his proper place of purgatory to silently keep watch and hope that it wouldn't be too late until I asked for his help.

*****

Atticus put the book down that he was reading when I bolted up out of sleep. He wasn't surprised that I woke like that as the coma that I had fainted into was fitful, proving that the dreams I was experiencing were very tumultuous and very real. He chose not to enter those realms at the moment. He was all about fair play but he knew, as soon as I shot up in a cold sweat and tears of fear, that things were speeding up and he would be needed sooner than later. Not just for comfort but to ease the symptoms of this awakening.

As I touched my body to feel that I was back in a place of reality, I took huge gulps of air to steady my heart rate. Running my hands through my hair, I moved them to my eyes where the remnants of sobs left their evidence as wet cheeks. I wiped them and felt around me. Now, on top of feeling petrified and horrified, I was confused.

"I'm in my bed?" I asked myself. "How the hell did I get to my bed? Why am I in my bed?"

Atticus slowly sat up from his pillow and watched carefully. He couldn't leave me on the floor. As moody and brooding as he appeared on the outside, inside he was quite the opposite. He stayed close trying to calm the situation as best he could, which was very little, so he simply laid a hand on my back.

"God, why is this happening? What's happening to me? I'm...I'm scared now." I admitted in frightened whispers as if I were spending the night in a haunted house. "I'm so scared."

As I trembled, I felt a circle of warmth at the middle of my back and found myself pressing into it, suddenly not feeling so alone. I didn't know if it was because of what a little boy told me or if I just wanted to believe there was something around that was for me and only me. Either way, I clung to the sensation.

"Don't leave." I whispered. "Please don't leave me."

"I'm not going anywhere." Atticus answered softly; understanding that I couldn't hear him but saying it just the same. "I'm here Miss. Brynne."

As an angel, he knew the connection he was making but as a man, it wasn't what he was used to. This feeling of attraction was confusing as it always was but tonight was very different. Atticus rarely let himself feel any human emotion, only letting in desire when he felt he needed some rest. It was the only way he could sleep. Now, he was unsure if he was just feeling a kind of physical attraction or if the emotion he was feeling was a mix of both angelic and human energies resulting in a recipe for sentiments he wasn't used to or interested in having. In any case, the combination of both, in a human form that was stuck on this earth, was gut wrenching but enticing just the same. He wasn't here for this and yet, he couldn't help himself. A connection with this woman was sought after even if, as a man, he didn't think he needed this kind of love. His angelic side was powerful, manifesting his human emotions more than what he wanted to feel. But now that she was under his care, he couldn't pull back. It was her. Brynne Haies was pulling these emotions from the hiding place of his heart and soul. Now, he only had questions but there was no one that could answer them.

Her awakening was happening quickly and as she awakened, something within him was starting to as well. Something that was very foreign to him. He pressed his hand harder onto her back, enjoying the way their energies mixed.

"This is too soon. What does this mean?" He whispered.

"Prepare yourself Atticus."

Atticus closed his eyes and slowly shook his head, trying to deny the fact that he wanted to know Cassius' impressions.

"Cassius...I wasn't expecting this. What is this?"

"You are about to feel things you never allowed yourself to feel as a human male. You're about to feel things you aren't used to feeling. I was lucky to even feel a heartbeat of what you're about to go through and your existence is proof of that."

Atticus saw Cassius, if only a little bit, in the corner of the room.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Atticus asked, not angry but confused as to why this part was kept from him.

"You wouldn't have taken the case. There's more to a woman than sex and sleep."

"That's not fair." Atticus snapped back knowing exactly what Cassius was insinuating. "I never took without giving something in return; with any of them."

"You have more of a connection to Brynne Haies than you are aware of. More than any woman you've ever had contact with."

"I'm supposed to be aware of it. I'm one of you."

"Good night Atticus." Cassius left abruptly leaving his son with no answers, replacing his confusion with frustration.

"I'm one of you!!! I'm supposed to know!!!" Atticus scrambled off the bed and charged for Cassius but he had already left. "I'm one of you!!! I don't deserve secrets! Why do you leave me here in the dark?!"

With no response, he sat heavily on the bed and held his head in his hands.

"Why am I always left in the dark?"

As he asked the question she turned on the lamp beside her bed. He looked over to her and watched as she took a sip of water. His eyes went to the soft glow of light that penetrated the darkness of the room. In that moment, it clicked, as all metaphors did. He didn't know it all but he knew a lot and he had a job to do here. Brynne may not have died but he was still that light in the dark of death. It's only, in this case, he was the light in her growing fears of the unknown and she was his key to graduation.

I got up from the large bed and padded to the bathroom. Splashing water over my face, I took a towel and dabbed it dry. Atticus followed but felt something was very wrong and paused, sensing around him. As soon as he looked to his left he wanted to raise his fists in a fight. I looked in the mirror to view my reflection but the eyes of Sebastian Carmichael reflected back.

"Hello Brynne." He smiled.

Was I scared? I didn't know. The only thing I remembered was taking my blow dryer and using it as a weapon. I flung it as hard as I could, hitting him in the glasses. They cracked and shattered, cutting his eye. He howled and covered his face with his hands.

"Wow, that was actually a wicked move." Atticus commented surprised at how fast I reacted.

I rushed past Carmichael, grabbing at anything that was heavy which ended up to be a large vase and rammed another man in the chest. He lost his balance, stumbling back and hitting his head on the corner of a wall. I wasn't thinking, only giving my mind over to something that was around me but I couldn't see.

"Your bag. Get your bag. Get out of here!" Atticus shouted.

"Where's my bag?!" I shouted to myself.

Finding it by my couch, I slung it over my shoulder. The man on the floor was starting to regroup and Sebastian was holding a towel to his cheek.

"Don't just sit there!" He demanded.

I saw another body coming in through my front door and, without noticing if it was a man or a woman, shot myself to my window with the fire escape. It opened easily and I crawled out and down the steep metal stairs.

"Go go go!" Atticus shouted as he jumped and landed easily on the ground. "Come on!"

He didn't know why he was shouting. She couldn't hear him but something told him that she knew what she was doing. She was on auto pilot and he wondered if she had ever been chased before. He was suddenly projected into the past and found himself by a small farmhouse in Minnesota. She was running. Brynne was running out the front door while a large man, wearing a dirty white t-shirt, ran after her with a thin black strap in his hands. She had nothing but a purse and a tiny jacket and she was running for her life just as she was now.

"No." He whispered, witnessing the scene with sadness.

Fighting with her parents? No. Not fighting. Surviving. It was nothing like his relationship with Cassius. They were civil compared to what she had with hers

"Nice try. Found out anyway." Atticus muttered.

"What makes you think I wouldn't be the one to show you?" Cassius answered.

"You're always so friggin' helpful!" Atticus exclaimed as he followed me down the street at a very fast pace. "Try being useful for a change!"

Atticus only looked back once and once was good enough. They were coming for her and all he could do was run with her until she had the wear-with-all to ask for help.

*****

I ran. It's all I knew to do. I just ran. I could hear their shoes on the pavement behind me but all I could do was run. When I saw Sebastian's face it was the last straw. I wasn't the type to hurt anyone but I hadn't had feelings like that in a very long time; feelings of rage and being frightened but having the courage to take some of my power back. I didn't know how much longer I could keep this up though. Feeling as if I had run twenty blocks, I dodged into an alley and kept running. Did I hear them? Did they see me come in here? I had no clue and it was dark. I couldn't see a bloody thing.

Slowing down, I walked backwards trying to see or hear anything that was happening around me. In one movement I was spun around and staring into the face of a woman I didn't know but was assured that she was much swifter on her feet than I was.

"Thanks for the run. I skipped my workout today." She chuckled sarcastically. "I don't really know what you're running from. We never intended to hurt you. We're here to help you."

"Don't touch me or I swear I'll scream loud enough to wake up this whole city." I answered frantically, feeling another person come up behind me."

"Brynne, we're here to take you to your new life. You've won the lottery with what Sebastian wants for you."

"He has a funny way of showing he cares when he sneaks into my house in the middle of the night!" I shouted. "What do you want with me?"

"Nothing." The man answered from behind me. "We just want to give you a reprieve from what you fear."

"What I fear?" I asked.

"Yes, when you know who you really are...we're here to help you deal with the fallout from that. The burden of that life would be..."

"Suffocating." The woman finished for him.

I backed into a wall as they came closer but kept some distance. It was a scene right out of a movie about conspiracy and murder and I was now scared to death. Atticus stood behind them pleading with me to call him; call anyone for help.

"Come on Brynne. It doesn't have to be this way. I'm here. I can take these guys." He begged.

"Brynne, it's time to go. Don't make this any harder than it has to be." The woman said softly, trying to convince me that being cornered in a dark alley in the early hours of the morning would have me at ease.

My eyes darted to the man and the woman. They tried to act reassuringly but there was impatience there too.

"Someone please help me. Please help me." I whispered, now beginning to shake and feeling the urge to vomit from terror but being frozen in place.

"That's good enough." Atticus announced and he walked out of the air from his world to theirs.

He came like water, he appeared from cloud. His energy surrounded him as if in a large halo that encircled his whole body but was gone as soon as it had shown itself and then he was only a man. I could barely stand when I saw him come out of nowhere and it added that much more panic and shock to an already escalated situation that enfolded me at this moment. With a force that was unseen but powerful, Atticus walked through the pair of assailants sending them flying against the wall behind him. He walked towards me so fast that I barely had time to blink. Holding my mouth with his hand and trapping me against the wall with his body, he pressed his free finger to his lips and made the shushing sound that was not so comforting at the moment. My eyes went wide and my forehead broke out in a sweat. I was breathing heavily through my nose and my head and body trembled under the weight of his so called protection.

The atmosphere around me was changing. I was enclosed in some sort of haze and when I saw the woman and man stand and look around, they were the ones in rippling waves and they were searching around themselves for someone that was right in front of them.

"I can only hide you but they can still hear you so don't make a sound." Atticus whispered to me.

He could feel my trembling body but he didn't dare let go. He knew there were more than the two of them and they were all searching the area. Atticus could see the cold sweat running down my temples and he felt horrible that instead of comfort, the only thing he was creating was more fear.

"I'm not here to hurt you, Brynne."

Those were the exact words the others had used and I whimpered into his hands. As they ran down the alleyway to search for me, Atticus looked away to see and to feel if there were any others in this same alley. As he felt that the threat was moving away, he relaxed his body but didn't remove his hand.

"Brynne, I'm going to let you go but you have to be quiet. They're still close. Do you understand? Nod if you understand."

I nodded frantically, eyes still wide and breathing still rapid.

"I'm going to tell you who I am." He removed his hand but still pressed against me, thinking, and for good reason, that I would bolt. "You had a conversation with a child yesterday. He told you about an angel that was with you. Right?"

"Yes." I gasped. "Yes, he said I would see him soon."

"My name is Atticus, Brynne. I'm here to protect you."

"You're...Kristopher...an angel?"

"I know it's a lot to..." He started but a sharp pain in his groin made him buckle at the knees and lose his grip on me.

Again, I ran. This was too much. Angel or no angel I needed to get out of here, find my car and get my ass to Vermont. Plus, what kind of angel collapses when injured where no man wanted to be hit. It was all bullshit.

"Brynne!" Atticus hollered, trying to stand but finding the movement intolerable. Half angel and half man but when it came to something like that, well, being able to die would have been more pleasant. He just needed a second, a moment to pull himself together. There was only one place she would go because it was the only place that was still open and easy to hide in. "Oh man, when I find you..." He muttered.

With a hand on the wall where she used to stand, he straightened and walked the pain off in the direction he knew she would be.

*****

I was scared. That was it; scared mixed with a shitload of shock. I was feeling both and a whole lot more which had me completely overwhelmed.

"Why is this happening to me? Why me?" I whispered to myself as I jogged down the street.

I had no idea where I was going. I just needed to get far away from that alley but close enough to where my car was. I would rest when I found a safe place to catch my breath but I didn't see anywhere that it was possible to do so. Rounding a corner, I walked onto a street that I didn't recognize. How long had I been running and since I couldn't think or see straight, where did I bring myself? If I was coherent in my thoughts I probably would have recognized where I was. These streets were my home but if I was looking for comfort they certainly didn't offer any. In fact, they just made me feel worse.

There were glowing lights up ahead with a blue and red flashing sign that I recognized as an open/closed sign. A run down pawn shop was still open and I decided that even though it didn't look like much, I was safer in there to try and collect myself than on the streets. I ducked inside of it, pretending to be a shopper or a browser, neither one expected at this early hour so I doubted I pulled it off. The tough looking woman behind the counter offered a practiced smile for me and I tried to return it but it didn't come off well.

"Is something wrong?" She asked. "Are you okay?

"No, I'm just...I can't sleep. Do you mind if I take a quick look around?"

"Go ahead. Let me know if you see anything you like. I need to move some stuff out of here so I can make you a hell of a deal."

"Great, thanks." I answered moving towards the back.

Wandering through the aisles of junk, I stopped to watch the televisions that were all on the same channel. The news was on, likely from a different time zone considering the time here, and the top story had me straining to hear it because of the pictures that were presenting themselves on the screen. I reached for the volume of one of the older televisions and listened intently. The story was everywhere and the store's lonely cashier came to stand beside me as I watched.

"Holy mother of God." She whispered.

There on the screens, were the live images of gurneys being wheeled away in the morning sunrise and draped bodies lying on a wet highway. There were long forms and small forms, some were bleeding through the white sheets while others just lay frozen and still.

"What's happened?" I asked.

"I'm not sure. This wasn't on ten minutes ago." She turned up another television and we listened to the broadcaster.

"It's a scene out of a horror movie. Cars are on fire, bodies are strewn about, and the line of vehicles that are rolled like toys is now in the twenties. A tanker carrying a full load of gas has lost control on the highway and flipped; exploding and taking those driving within half a mile with it. This is as close as we can get to it. The actual destruction is just up the road in that direction where you can see the emergency crews trying to deal with the chaos and the injured or dead." The camera turned away from the reporter and focused to where he had indicated.

"Do you have a number of those that didn't make it?" The question was heard from the lady seated in her cozy chair in a newsroom at a very safe distance.

"I haven't got a total as the police have told me they are still trying to recover people from their vehicles but the smoke and heat from the fires is hindering any progress."

That's all I heard. The pictures were horrific and a part of me went dead myself because I had seen this only hours before in my sleep. This was the stuff I dreamed about and it was actually coming true. My hands started to shake and I held them together as best I could, trying not to let the lady beside me see how badly I was reacting to this.

"All those poor people. And the little ones..." She spoke softly.

I couldn't answer. I focused on the screen before me and blinked when I saw something I didn't expect to see. As I watched, beams of light appeared from out of nowhere. I watched intently, not being able to take my eyes away as a small form rose up from a sheet and, taking the hand of this lighted apparition, walked away into the morning. What had me almost sinking to the floor was before they left together, the child that was beneath the sheet but now in the hands of this lighted thing looked right at me. She looked right at me before walking with this apparition of light into the morning of a new day and then they were gone.

I gasped a little, covering my mouth with a shaky hand.

"Did you see that?" I asked the woman.

"See what?"

"The light? The child that walked into the bushes? Right there?" I pointed to what I had just seen.

"No, did you see something I can't?" She quickly looked closer at the screens trying to see what I saw.

I stared at her with tears in my eyes, hoping she would change her mind. She didn't but squeezed my arm in support.

"Hey, are you okay? You look as if you've seen a ghost."

My eyes moved from her face to a face directly behind hers. It was brilliant and kind with only love radiating from its expression. It was there but it wasn't. If I blinked I knew it could easily vanish from my sight. I nearly shit my pants. They were everywhere. I could see things and I didn't know what they were but I was suddenly surrounded and they weren't just faces of love.

"I have to go. Thank you for letting me in."

I made my way to the front doors knowing I needed to get out of here and fast. I had seen and experienced something strange but I didn't know what it was. Someone was standing behind that lady. Something or someone took that child away. But that wasn't the only thing that I was shaken up about. As soon as I saw it on the screen, I knew I had watched that whole destructive scene before. I had been there. I was there in the middle of it, watching and not being able to stop it. I just stood there and watched as innocent people perished all around me.

I was there because I had dreamt it. This terrible day unfolded in my sleep but I had no idea it would actually happen only a short few hours later. And now I was seeing things. When Sebastian Carmichael showed up, his visit somehow unlocked something within me that scared me. I was terrified. How could I escape it? As I let myself out of the store, I stood on the street and watched. It wasn't people that I saw. I was seeing a lot more of something otherworldly. Some wore vacant expressions and some wore expressions of pure love. This was the yin and yang of spirits.

"Brynne." Atticus called to me from a few feet away.

As soon as he said my name they all vanished. Every single one of them were either scared off or knew that they were not needed there at that moment and disappeared as either flashes or sparkles of light. Some slowly rippled away while others collapsed as dust. I slowly turned to him and held my hand up to stop him from getting any closer.

"Don't." I warned.

"I understand. You're shitting your pants right now. I get that. Brynne, it's not safe for you out here and I'm asking you to come with me. We need to talk. I'm not here to hurt you. I'm here to help you."

"Are you really...are you an...?" I stuttered but I couldn't say it. It was too farfetched.

"Yes. In a way and I can explain it if you'll just come with me. My car is right there." He pointed to an old black Shelby Mustang that I recognized only because my first crush had one in high school. He loved that car more than anything and it gave me a more comfortable feeling than what I had been feeling this whole night.

"That's your car?" I asked, trying to bide my time to decide what to do.

"I have a thing for classics; for things timeless." He answered. "Brynne, please. If you need me to sweeten the deal, it's nearly time for breakfast and I know a place that'll serve a decent one at this time. Plus, they know how to brew a great cup of coffee."

"I don't know." I hesitated.

Atticus was trying to be patient but the feeling of Carmichael's goons was growing stronger.

"I can explain St. John the Baptist to you. I can explain what you just saw on that television and I can explain what you just saw on these streets. I'm here to work with you Brynne. I'm here to keep you safe."

"You know?" I asked.

"How do you like your eggs?" He tried to make me smile and it worked if only a little.

"Fried, over easy." I answered coming closer.

"I can also explain your eyes."

I ran my fingers through my hair and bit my lip. Nodding, I drew closer to him and he took my hand protectively. Atticus glanced around, pulling me towards his car. He opened my door and made sure I was comfortable then got in and drove off in the direction of a waking sun.

*****

"A what?" Sebastian asked, dabbing at his eye and holding his phone to his ear.

"Apparently there was a man that came out of nowhere and screwed the whole thing up. We had her but he just appeared out of thin air." Farron answered driving his car around the neighborhood seeing if he could spot her.

Sebastian scowled and tossed the towel away. He closed the door to the apartment, so no one would be suspicious about their visit, and trotted down the stairs.

"Was there a light?"

"Nope. No light. Are you thinking what I'm thinking?"

"That god-damn angel wanna be!"

"He's not in the business of helping people out. Why him?"

"Because they know we want her."

"So angels are involved." Farron sighed. "What now?"

Walking quickly to his car, Sebastian pulled the door open and ducked inside. He started the engine and clipped his seatbelt into place. This was the last thing he was expecting and the worst thing he was expecting but if they thought it would stop him they had another thing coming.

"I'm not sure. She was my ticket to unending power Farron. She didn't know. Now...Atticus won't hesitate to help her and guide her to what she's really here to do. When people find out that message..."

"Come on. He has to have a weakness. He's still human."

"I can't risk her sharing what heaven wants her to know and she won't come to me now."

"So?" Farron prodded getting the feeling that Sebastian was telling him to do something that he was more than willing to do in the first place.

"It's over. I wanted to play fair but the game has changed."

"There's only one way to end it properly so history doesn't come back in that form."

"It won't. She's the only one."

"Unless..." Farron hinted.

"Unless what?"

"Atticus and Brynne Haies have more of a contract than a bodyguard to an heiress."

"What? Like continuing the line?"

"Think about it Sebastian. An angel creating an heir with the last of Johnny?"

"Atticus is not an angel."

"He is an angel. His birth was blessed by his father. He's an angel in human form. You can't argue that nor can you ignore the fact that a child from a union like that would be worse for us than just a woman who doesn't even know who she is. It has to be done. It has to be done the way it was done to him. Come on Sebastian. You're the last of your line. You don't care about shit like that. It's child's play to you."

"I had different ideas as to what to do with Miss. Haies than decapitating her and having her head presented on a silver plate."

"Like what?" Fallon chuckled.

"Continuing my line."

"Your line? That wasn't the plan."

"Plans change. These people are sheep. They will always be sheep. I want political agenda. I want the split. I want the wars and I want what this planet owes me for putting up with its high and mighty love and peace crap for years. It doesn't end with me because it will go on for as long as it takes. I have worked hard in my family's name and it will not end. It will only get bigger."

"This place will implode." Farron answered. "It will turn on itself. It already has."

"The playground fights will not end with me. I will not be the last. It will continue in Cain's name until this planet destroys itself and takes everyone with it. I will keep it asleep through a legacy that will not die when my day comes. I want Brynne Haies. She will give me the sons and daughters of Cain that will carry my birthright for generations. Help me Farron. Help me get my queen and you will have eternity with me."

Farron smiled wickedly and looked in his review mirror. As Sebastian's entourage followed his car through the early dawn, Farron's torso straightened with power that he was tempted with and wanted so badly. He knew Sebastian could easily lead these sheep. He had been for years, using his skills of manipulation and coercion on everything from church to governance, from education to health. Sebastian had ties to almost every country in a very underhanded way and sometimes, not even presidents, prime ministers or kings had a clue what was really going on in the background. Sebastian had no home for this world was his home. He only lived where he wished so he could do his work and then he would move on, always working, never stopping because his control was unending. The only reason his attention wavered was because he finally was able to track thousands of years of an unexpected lineage to one woman that could create an actual threat. The cracks just appearing on a human race, tired of being under the thumb of the descendant of Cain, would follow her message with their heart and souls just as they did for the man that had prophesized the Son of God. John the Baptist's announcement wasn't stopped but Brynne Haies' would be. This world would stay asleep and Farron would see to that, even if it came to his own death. What a cause to die for; power, fear and hunger. Farron wasn't the romantic type. He would not die for love.

"I'll find her...we'll find her. Either way; if she lives or dies, you'll win. Cain will live on and the curse will be no more."

"Thank you Farron." Sebastian signaled right and pulled out onto the street. "I will not lose what I have worked so hard to achieve, especially to some woman who is said to know of a second coming. There will be no second coming; child nor man nor woman. I'm it and I will continue one way or another."

*****

We drove in silence for a while. Atticus didn't know what to say and I was too shaken to say anything. The streets were pretty quiet but it seemed Atticus was driving around presumably to lose who ever may be following him although I didn't think anyone was. What did I know though? If Sebastian could find where I lived, he could probably find me anywhere I was hiding. How could I just be dropped off at home after this? It was obvious I wasn't safe there. Whatever these people were saying, that they weren't here to harm me, wasn't very believable and if I felt lost before, the feeling definitely had grown over the last few hours.

I didn't know how to feel about Atticus. He appeared out of nowhere at the exact moment I needed help. Was Kristopher right? Was he this guardian angel sent to protect me or just some alien phantom that now had me in his possession instead of the others? The guardian angel idea was much better for me at this moment and so I held onto it tightly. I vaguely remembered him from the day I ran into his chest. If Kristopher hadn't planted that thought into my head, I probably would have forgotten it happened due to the terrorizing company that I had been hosting lately.

I stole a glance at him. He was way too easy on the eyes. Cole's features were nothing compared to this...man's beside me and yet, since he had helped me in the alley, I found it easier to hold my head up in his presence instead of shying away. Atticus felt my glances but tried not to return them. He sensed my fear and he knew he had to take this very slowly.

"We're here." He said softly as he parked.

The building was a little mom and pop place that was joined with a small bakery. The lights were on and so I guessed the bread making had already begun.

"I've never been here before." I commented reaching for the door handle.

"Sadly, not many know about it. Come on. We're early but I guarantee there's a table."

"They know you?" I asked.

"You could say that."

Atticus got out of the car and quickly went to my side. As I got out, he placed his hand at the small of my back and shut the door. A man looked out a window and smiled at who he saw. He waved rapidly and went to the front doors to unlock them.

"Atticus! Come in, come in. It's been too long." He smiled and shook Atticus' hand hard.

"Tony, It's good to see you. We were hoping for breakfast. Is mama in the kitchen yet?"

"What, of course. An hour ago she's been preparing for the day." He answered with an accent that I assumed to be Italian.

"Great."

"Who's this?" Tony asked looking down at me.

Atticus stood behind me and placed two hands protectively on my shoulders.

"This is Brynne and she needs coffee."

Tony nodded noting that Atticus was right. I needed a large cup of coffee.

"Excellent. I'll take good care of you. You need to talk, I see this. Come, I'll put you in the corner."

"Thanks Tony. You know me well." Atticus smiled.

"Only because you let me." Tony winked.

He led us to the back of the small restaurant. It was a corner booth and I slid in, trying to keep a respectable distance between us. I held onto the strap of my bag like it was a life line, keeping me attached to some semblance of reality I used to know.

"You're okay Brynne. I promise. I won't ask you to trust me because I know it's not possible yet but you're safe."

Tony raised his eyebrow at Atticus and looked at me. I returned the stare if only for a second.

"You're safe with him. If there is anyone safer, I can't think of them. I'll get your coffee."

Tony left and I folded my hands on the table.

"Does...does he know what you are?" I hesitated feeling like an idiot asking such a thing.

"What I am?" Atticus chuckled. "That sounded almost evil."

"Don't play with me. I need answers. You told me you could tell me." I begged, almost fed up; my mental state hanging by a thread.

"Okay." Atticus nodded knowing he needed to be as honest as possible. "I helped Tony many years ago. He wasn't supposed to see me work but he did. I was helping his son as he died. Tony didn't believe in life after death so his boy's illness was very difficult because there was no comfort in it for him. I allowed him a chance at some sort of peace when his son passed away because I allowed him to see a small portion of a heaven that is believed by so many."

"To see it? I don't understand." I shook my head in confusion.

"I deliver the dead. I take those souls that have died here on earth to eternity."

"So...you are an angel."

"Not exactly."

"Please start making sense." I pleaded sternly.

"I'm half angel, half human. My father is an angel and my mother was human and I was born more than three thousand years ago. I've seen a lot and will see more because I can't leave."

"Wait, there's a name for that isn't there? Neph...Naph..."

"Nephilim." He finished for me.

I sat back and tried to recall the stories from Sunday school. I looked at Atticus quizzically and he smirked knowing exactly what I was thinking.

"Aren't you a little short?" I asked.

"Either we got shorter or humans got taller. It doesn't matter."

"Oh boy." I sighed.

Tony came back and poured the most heavenly scented coffee I had ever smelled. He then placed a bottle of something much stronger on the table. I eyed the rum curiously and Atticus nodded.

"I'll bring you a feast." Tony announced and left again.

Atticus took the bottle and unscrewed it. Without asking, he added a large amount of the dark liquid to my mug.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

"You're going to need this with what we have to talk about."

"I don't want to drink right now." I argued.

"Brynne, calm down. I'm not asking you to get drunk. You're in shock. This will help."

Relenting, I brought the cup to my lips and sipped. Atticus watched carefully and showed a kindness in his face I hadn't witnessed yet. It was reassuring to see.

"Okay?" He asked.

"Okay." I agreed. "Thank you."

Tony brought a basket of bread and soft butter then laid a plate of ham and cheese with fruit on the table. It was lovely and I grabbed a warm roll.

"What do you know Brynne?" Atticus asked doing the same.

"Not much. Sebastian Carmichael broke into my place yesterday early afternoon saying stuff about John the Baptist and Jesus. I couldn't quite understand and he said he had lots to tell me; that I should call him. He didn't really finish because there was this huge light that appeared but he wasn't surprised by it. He got angry after seeing it. He left and I passed out. I woke up in my bed and he was back but this time I felt he wasn't up to anything good. Who is when you're sneaking into someone's home in the middle of the night?"

"I'm sure his intentions are anything but good." Atticus agreed.

Ignoring him I continued, feeling like I needed to get everything, that had happened, vocalized to anyone that would listen and since Atticus asked, he was the one to hear it.

"I'm seeing things...people that aren't here. I think they're ghosts or something. I saw an accident and a girl was taken by some light but she was dead under a blanket. Then you appear again and they vanish. The accident, on the highway, it was a dream and then it was real. The woman, she had a face with her, it wasn't real."

"Yeah." Atticus could hear the terror in my voice but there was nothing he could really say right now that would make it better or explain it away; nothing that I would understand in my state of mind.

"What's going on with me?" I asked with wide eyes, searching his face for answers.

Atticus chewed his bread while I played with mine. He thought about what he could say and decided to start slowly.

"Do you know who John the Baptist is?"

"Not really. I know he knew Jesus. He baptized people."

Atticus laughed and wiped his hands on a napkin.

"He did."

"Why are you laughing?"

"The simplicity of people's knowledge astounds me."

"That's all I have."

"There was a lot more to John the Baptist then dunking people in a lake."

"I realize that so why don't you share what you know in simplistic terms." I snapped back.

Atticus straightened and got serious.

"He announced Jesus; who he was. What he was to this world. What his purpose was. He was what Jesus was before baptizing him. John had lots of followers including Jesus. He was a prophet and his messages were popular. Back then, the information and council he gave to people wasn't favorable to those in control. Once Jesus was baptized, John stepped back but he still shared his teachings."

"Jesus was the son of God." I asked confused. "He was what people wanted; what they needed."

"He was but it was never about the fame you could say. He only wanted to teach. Jesus knew his purpose was to enlighten people to their own power but so was John's"

"How do you know?" I asked.

"Please." Atticus stared at me like I should know better.

"You know, Atticus. People now are very very protective of Jesus and what he did for them; how they see him. People see him as glory because he gave his life."

"Sadly, you only know a small bit of his history. The only thing you guys know and all you ever are willing to know is what is printed in those leather bound books. Live a thousand years and it may make a person realize there's more to it than what they think they know or what they've been told to believe."

"What do I have to do with any of this? I'm not even religious!" I told him exasperated, finding none of this interesting because it had nothing to do with me.

Atticus took a sip of coffee then leaned forward.

"Because Miss. Brynne, like your grandfather, you have an announcement to make."

"My... what? What are you talking about?" I giggled nervously looking anywhere but at Atticus.

"John announced Christ; the first, the Savior. You are the last descendant of John the Baptist. You are to announce the second coming. You are to announce the Savior of the new world and Sebastian Carmichael does not want that information coming out. He will do anything to stop you."

If my face could get any whiter, I believed it just did. I began to tear up with confusion and fear and held my hands tightly so they would stop trembling.

"But I don't know anything about a second coming. I don't even know what that is."

"You will. Brynne, your dreams and your life seemingly falling apart are an indication of a bigger issue. You're seeing things; you're seeing angels, spirits, guides. Soon there will be more that you'll see and it's going to be frightening and hard to take. That plus what you'll remember...I don't know how much you can take or will take but I'm here to help you. It's time for a wakeup call and yours is being expedited rapidly."

"What? I can't...I don't. This isn't happening. Who are you? Who are you really? Please tell me the truth."

Atticus' heart cracked at the impending anxiety attack but all he could do was reach out his hand and take mine.

"Brynne, unfortunately, I am."

*****

I knew there was food and that I was nibbling at it but I couldn't taste or smell a thing. Voices were distant and nothing registered. Even what Atticus had told me wasn't mentally processing. I was going through the motions of life happening around me but I was empty. The only thing that was keeping me slightly aware that I was even lifting a fork to my mouth was that I never let go of Atticus' hand. He was right. I was in shock and his touch was the one thing that was keeping me from running into the street and into Sebastian's claws. He was patient; squeezing my fingers before he had to let go to finish something on his plate but he would always come back. By the end of the meal, his anyway, I had managed to shuffle closer to his body without even knowing I was doing it because Atticus was the only one I could trust that was here. I didn't know this man or whatever he proclaimed to be but he was my safety blanket.

Tony understood that I was doing the best that I could in regards to eating everything he laid out. Atticus tried to apologize but he wouldn't hear it, only packaging up what was left and bagging it for eating later.

"Get that girl to bed. Somehow get her to sleep. She looks like she hasn't slept in a week." Tony ordered as he handed the bag to him.

"I know. I will. Thanks Tony." Atticus watched as I collected myself to stand with him and steadied his hand because of my shakiness. "She's in good hands."

"This I know. Atticus, what's going on? This is different. You never dine with anyone and yet..."

"She's different. I'm on a different case right now."

"Ah, promotion?" Tony smiled.

Atticus picked up a toothpick and placed it between his lips. He stepped away from the table with me in tow and slapped Tony on the shoulder.

"No, demotion. Tootles."

Confused, Tony just waved at him.

We walked out of the restaurant as Atticus watched our surroundings. I stopped in the middle of the street which irritated him being that he was on a mission to get into the safety of the car.

"Where do I go?" I asked. "I can't go home. I need to go home but I can't. What do I do?"

"Look..." Atticus walked back to me and took out his toothpick. "This isn't easy for either of us so I'll tell you what. You stay with me, under my protection. We'll get a room or something."

"Are you for real? A room?"

"Do you have a better idea?"

I searched my brain for a distant memory of a conversation that I knew I had had and it felt like a long time ago but it was really only yesterday. Atticus stared at my face, willing me to remember. He couldn't let me know how he knew because spying on me might not sit well seeing as how my emotions were running so high.

"Vermont." I told him.

"What's in Vermont?"

"A house; I mean a cabin, kind of. It's pretty big for a cabin."

"Yeah, and?"

"Sam, she said I could stay there just to get away. With everything that's been happening, she thought that I needed to get away by myself. I can't go by myself."

"I'm coming with you." Atticus told me

"But I need my things. I need clothes and my car."

"You don't need your car."

"I do need my car." I argued.

"We have my car."

"I need the key. Sam said I could stop by and get the key from Davis." I held my head realizing I hadn't shown up. "She'll be so worried about me but I can't go like this. She'll know something's wrong."

Tires squealed and Atticus looked up to see a black sedan driving quickly down the street.

"Shit!" Atticus came within millimeters of my body and wrapped his arms around me in a shielding embrace. His lips came to my ear and he whispered hoarsely. "I can only shield you for so long. Don't move."

"The car, it's coming right for us!" I shrieked.

"Don't move. Don't move Brynne."

"But..."

"Sshh." Atticus pressed himself closer and his lips came to my temple; his cheek to the top of my head. I was wrapped in a cocoon of his energy and as before, the environment around me became hazy and watery. It was either the scenery around me or it was actually me. Whatever the case, Atticus was holding me as the car came barreling towards us.

"Holy...help!" I screamed.

"Cassius!" Atticus bellowed just as loud.

Atticus had never done this with a human. He had never held one in his protection before and it was foreign to him. He knew it could be done but he needed reassurance. Cassius was the only one that could give it to him. As the bumper made contact with my thigh, I was pulled out of the scene into a brilliance that I closed my eyes to. It was white, it was gold, it was the sun and it was the moon. It was heaven and it surrounded me for only a second until I looked to my right and the car was screeching around a corner.

"Get out of here. Now!" Cassius ordered. "We'll clear the way."

As soon as the deep voice was heard my feet were on solid ground and Atticus was pulling me to the car. He opened the door and shoved me in then went to his side and started the car. The tires screeched as his foot pressed heavily on the gas. He viewed every window and every mirror until he was sure that there was no one following.

"Who's Cassius?" I demanded.

"Who?" Atticus answered still speeding away slightly breathless.

"Cassius!"

"He's uh...he's my father."

"Your father?"

"Yeah. Look, when we have a moment to exchange our backgrounds I'll let you know but right now, I need to know where this Sam lives. We have to get out of this city."

"Mission Hill."

With one last look in his rearview mirror he made a sharp right while the black sedan returned to the restaurant and slowed to a crawl, searching for a woman and a man that had just been surrounded by the grace of God.

*****

Sam was coming down for her coffee when she heard a car pull into the driveway. She checked her watch and found it unusual that there would be someone at her house at seven thirty since their gardener wasn't supposed to show up until nine. She didn't turn to go to the kitchen but, instead, went to the front window to check behind the curtain.

"Brynne?" She asked quietly. "Who is that?" She wondered out loud as she watched the tall, dark and more than handsome man exit the driver's side of a car that even her husband would die to have. "No you did not."

Her mind started to run away with itself. As the thought of Brynne and that man hooking up entered her thoughts, there was a light rap at the door. Sam straightened and went to open it.

"Brynne." She welcomed me then studied me evenly. "What's going on?"

"I'm sorry to come so early but I thought I would take you up on your offer and get the key to the cabin." I tried to smile but she looked past it and narrowed her eyes. "Is it still okay?"

Sam held the door wider and we stepped inside. She kept her eyes on Atticus as he kept his eyes on hers.

"Who are you?" Sam questioned.

"This is an old friend from Minnesota. He called yesterday saying he was in the city and we hit the town, so they say."

"You hit the town?" Sam had a way of questioning someone that left them feeling guilty even if they had done nothing wrong. This was happening to me as she repeated what I said. "Hit the town, for God's sake Brynne, you look like you just rolled off a treadmill into a garbage can."

"Hey!" I argued.

"How come you don't?" Sam asked Atticus.

"I don't do treadmills."

"Oh, I see. Are you really from Minnesota?"

"Was, I've settled here now. Brynne's mother said she was here so I looked her up. Atticus Rourke." Atticus extended a hand and Sam took it suspiciously. "You'd never recognize me from the yearbook."

"No, people change." She agreed. "It's funny though, Brynne's mother has no idea she's in Boston, thinking that she's in New York in case her dad found out."

"Oh shit." I whispered. I had forgotten that I had told her that secret.

Sam gave him time to explain and Atticus didn't break a sweat.

"If you knew New York, you would know that there's no such address there and Google search has a funny way of matching things up. Hence, I'm in Boston. Even if her dad wanted to, Brynne's not hard to find but he doesn't want to. So, is this the end of the interrogation?"

Sam crossed her arms over her chest and watched me closely.

"Who is he?"

"Sam, I don't have time right now. I have to leave Boston. I will explain but right now I have to go." I whispered. "Please. It has nothing to do with Atticus."

"Is it your dad?"

"No, worse."

"Who?"

"I don't know him exactly but he entered my apartment two times yesterday and he's been chasing me since early this morning. Please Sam. I've never asked you for anything during our whole relationship. I need your cabin in Vermont. Atticus is helping me."

"Call the police!" Sam exclaimed. "How do you know you haven't led him right here?"

"I can guarantee he's not around and he's well protected by the police so it wouldn't matter if they were called or not." Atticus answered swiftly. "But we can't linger long. He's probably looking up who Brynne's been in contact with, who her friends are, where she works. I can help her but we have to keep moving. Vermont will give us a little time."

"What's this all about?" Sam demanded.

"My upbringing." It was the only truth I had right now but Sam seemed to understand.

She walked away and went to the kitchen. We followed wondering what she was doing.

"Your father. He must be in deep for them to want you."

"You could say that." I offered.

She ruffled around in a cookie jar and brought out a set of house keys. Walking over to me she placed them in my palm.

"Here. I won't say a word, not even to Davis. Cole was trying to reach you. What do I tell him?"

"What does he want?"

"I think he's having a hard time letting go. He was going to your place after his night shift."

I looked at Atticus and he rubbed his face. There were too many barriers with getting out of this stupid city.

"That was fifteen minutes ago." I curled my fingers over the keys. "Should I go?"

"No." Atticus shook his head. "Can she borrow a change of clothes?" He asked Sam.

"Sure. I'll be right back."

"We can't go there because if Carmichael's there, he'll be questioning Cole and it's better that he doesn't know where you are."

"Carmichael?" Sam overheard and turned back towards us. "Sebastian Carmichael?"

"Yes." I answered.

"Davis said a Sebastian Carmichael called here looking for you."

"Here?" Atticus asked.

"Yeah. Davis answered and said he hadn't seen you for a couple weeks and thought you were off to Virginia."

"Virginia?" I asked.

Sam giggled and tossed her head back.

"I told Davis you were considering going to Vermont for a little bit of a vacation. He's never been good with the V States."

"If he calls again, I went to Virginia." I was frantic. He couldn't find me in Vermont or at all. "Please Sam. I'll tell you, I swear but just...I'm going to Virginia."

"Okay." Sam looked nervous but tilted her chin in agreement. "I promise. I'll be back with some clothes."

Atticus waited until Sam left then turning to me, held out his hand.

"Give me your phone." He instructed.

"My what?"

"Your phone. Give me your phone."

"Why?"

"Just...please. Don't argue with me."

"Okay. Hold on a second." I replied impatiently.

I rifled through my bag and found the blue clad phone that I barely used but owned more for playing music than anything else. To my surprise, the front of it revealed a full screen of texts. Confused, I tried to punch in my passcode to read them but Atticus stole it from me before I could do it.

"Hey!" I exclaimed. "Those could be important."

Atticus glanced at the screen and noticed most were from Cole and some were from Sam but there were a couple he glared at. He turned off the phone and tucked it into his back pocket.

"Atticus."

"I don't think you have any idea the ways this guy can get to you. Did you know you had messages from Carmichael on there? He's like a bad date that won't go away."

"What? He doesn't know my number."

"Seriously? Do you hear yourself? The guy breaks into your apartment and you're telling me he can't find your phone number."

"You know what Atticus, I could use some information on who this guy is. If you want me to start taking you seriously you need to finish telling me what this is. What am I mixed up in? I didn't go looking for this so you're telling me now!"

"In the car." He answered, unfazed by my growing frustrations.

I rolled my eyes and stepped away from him hearing Sam coming.

"Fine. In the car."

Sam walked in with a small bag and a worried look on her face. I heard shuffling upstairs and knew she didn't want to have to explain our presence so early in the morning.

"Okay, I have a bag full of what I could grab. I love you honey but you have to get out of here. The last thing I need is for you to have to lie to Davis about Virginia."

"I know. I'll call when I can okay."

"Take care sweetie. I'm sure there's a good reason for all of this."

"Trust me. It's bigger than what you can imagine." Atticus cut in and went for the front door.

"Back door." Sam hissed.

"Right. Got it." Atticus replied and pulled open the kitchen door. "Brynne."

"Bye." I kissed her cheek and squeezed her hand. "Thanks for the house and the trust."

"I trust you and, funny enough, I trust him as well. School huh."

"No but I'll tell you all about it when I can."

"Go!" She instructed hearing her husband coming down the stairs.

I blew her another kiss and left quickly. Atticus was already in the car and as he sped off he took the phone encased in blue plastic. He turned onto the street bustling with morning traffic and tossed it into a ditch that was still draining itself of the rain.

*****

Cole initiated the car alarm on his vehicle and took a deep breath while looking up at the home he used to share with Brynne. Yes, he was frustrated with what was happening with her; the change in personality was so sudden and so drastic he felt that he didn't know her anymore. It seemed to be the best solution to just end things but when she gave the ring back and told him that she took all the blame it simply broke his heart. They were better than this. They had been together through so much and now that he was practicing full time in the hospital, he thought that they could finally live as husband and wife. What went so wrong? Well, he wanted to find out and that's why he was here.

She wasn't answering her cell phone. Even if she was so angry with him that he was the last person she wanted to see in this world, she would still pick up the phone even if it was to yell what! That was Brynne. She was a communicator and that's why she was loved at her job and at the hospital. So why did she just shut down all of a sudden. Her family hadn't tried to contact her in the last three years; her mother simply giving up because she was still under the thumb of her husband so that wasn't it. What was going on? Cole had to know. If there was any chance to fix this he had to know and he would be the one to try. Call him pathetic but you can't just get over someone you were willing to spend 'till death do us part' with.

He unlocked the front doors and took the stairs two at a time. He missed this place. The place he lived in now was nice enough but this had an old charm to it and it fit him; it fit them. It felt good to be climbing these stairs again. He just hoped that when he knocked on the door, Brynne would let him in.

He came to the familiar door and knocked on it with curled fingers. He thought she would be here. Her car was still in the parking stall downstairs; unless she decided to walk somewhere. Should he wait? Should he let himself in?

"Brynne? It's Cole. Are you there?" He called hoping the neighbors wouldn't hear him.

Uncertain, he took out his key and unlocked the door. He opened it a crack and poked his head in.

"Brynne?"

The quiet was unnerving and he stepped into the apartment, closing the door quietly behind him.

"Look, I'm sorry I'm letting myself in like this. I just thought we could get breakfast or something." He spoke loudly then noticed the fire escape window was open.

He walked towards it and closed it surveying the apartment. It was mostly how he left it but something just didn't feel right. He walked towards the bedroom and saw a rusty red stain on the wall. He looked closer and knew immediately that it was blood.

"Brynne!" He called louder and saw the blow dryer on the floor. There was a shard of glass and a couple drops of blood. He backed away from it and went to the bedroom where the bed was empty but the lamp was left on.

It wasn't a lot of blood but it was enough to make him believe that something had happened. The blood plus the fact that the window was left open was disconcerting and he took his cellphone out to call Sam.

"Put the phone down. Nothing's happened to Brynne."

He heard the deep voice come from behind him and slowly turned around. He returned the phone to his pocket and raised his hands seeing that there was more than one.

"Where's Brynne?" Cole asked.

"Funny, we're here to ask you the same thing." Farron told him.

"I don't know where she is. I just came from work to see if she wanted to get breakfast."

"When was the last time you saw her?"

"Uh...a day and a half ago. She came into the hospital in the middle of the night for some kid that was waiting for his parents that were in surgery. What's this all about?"

"Who is she to you?" Farron demanded.

"She...she's my fiancée. Was my fiancée. She broke it off with me a couple weeks ago. Is this about her dad? She has nothing to do with him. If he owes you guys she hasn't seen him in years."

"About her dad? No. More distant than a father. Where would she go?"

"I don't know. I really don't know. Sam's maybe but she's probably just getting to work."

"Yes, we know of Samantha Faulson."

Cole didn't like how that sounded and stood more firmly on his feet.

"You need to leave now. I'm about ready to call the police. I don't know where Brynne is and I'm pretty sure that Sam doesn't either but since you're coming off as secretive and dangerous I don't trust you for a second. Whatever it is you want with them is bullshit."

"Bullshit? Please. Call the police. Tell them you were visited by Farron Stinson with the Sons of Cain. See how far you get."

"Take your goons and get the hell out of this apartment." Cole demanded.

Farron handed him a card and he took it without looking at it. Cole really just wanted to flick it back. It was obvious these guys, for whatever reason, had it in for Brynne.

"If you see Brynne we need to get in contact with her. It's her life on the line. She knows things that could get her killed. We believe she's with a man that is very dangerous and could have her in very real trouble. Sebastian Carmichael is leading this investigation. That is his card."

"Brynne knows information?"

"How has she been in the last while? Secretive? Moody? Feeling the need to move from this city out of the blue? Not sleeping? Tired? How's her health?" Farron asked.

"I'm not talking about this with you." Cole argued but this Farron guy was hitting the nail right on the head. What was Brynne into behind his back?

"Fine. Cole Rotham, Dr. Cole Rotham, we know who Brynne's had relationships with and the nature of this investigation gives us authority to look into every single person that knows or has been in touch with Brynne Haies. Call us when and if you see her or speak to her. It's in Brynne's best interest. She's mixing with very dangerous individuals."

Farron turned to walk away as Cole reached for his cell phone. As if he knew what was happening, Farron turned back and smiled.

"As soon as they hear the Sons of Cain are involved they won't listen but go ahead, try. Ask for Sargent Burak. She'll hang up before you get any other word out."

With that last warning, Farron left the apartment with a man and woman behind him. When Cole heard the door shut he began to shake and dialed the number of the person that Brynne was the closest to. He prayed she would answer it because if she didn't, he would call again and again. She picked up on the third ring.

"Dr. Faulson."

"Sam!"

"Cole?"

"I'm at Brynne's and..."

"Okay, seriously you have to let her go. Stop harassing her."

"Just...stop talking for a second. Where is she?"

"I don't know. I haven't seen her since I called her the other night to come to work. Why?" Sam lied.

"I'm at the apartment and this guy comes in and corners me with his fucking entourage saying he needs to find Brynne because she's with a very bad guy and she knows things that could get her killed. They were in her apartment. There's blood on her walls and on the floor. A vase on the floor and a blow dryer with a cracked handle..."

"Cole, call the police."

"I can't call the police. The head goon said to tell them that he works with some group called the Sons of Cain and to see how far I get. He works for a..." He felt the card in his fingers and looked at the name. "A Sebastian Carmichael."

"Carmichael? He called Davis looking for Brynne."

"Do you know where she is? Where she could be? I don't have a good feeling about any of this."

Sam began to panic but then the strangest feeling came over her. It was one of warmth and reassurance. The face of the man Brynne called Atticus came to her mind and she smiled slightly. He wasn't dangerous. He wasn't about to have Brynne killed. He was safety. When Sam began to calm down and know, from out of nowhere, that her friend was safe she held her chin high and didn't hesitate to tell Cole where Brynne was.

"She's in Virginia. She left this morning. She didn't want me to say anything but since you've just unloaded all this information on me I think you should know. She's alone. She wasn't with anyone. She said she has someone to see in Virginia."

"Her car's still here Sam." Cole answered.

"She said she had no use for a car and was taking a cab to the train station. She didn't say where in Virginia she was going only that there was someone she had to see and she didn't know when she would be back. I'll let you know when I hear from her."

"I feel sick." Cole whimpered.

Sam nodded to a nurse who got her attention and signed a chart. She was surprisingly calm as if there were whispers in her ear that everything was okay; that Brynne was safe.

"I'm sure she's fine. I'll let you know if I hear from anybody from Sebastian Carmichael's gang. He's called us once. I'm sure he'll call again. That, or send a gang member."

"They were smooth talkers. Business attire. Suits that cost more than my car."

"I get it. High class snobs. No problem. Keep me in the loop and I'll do the same. If we can't rely on the police we can rely on each other."

"Okay. Thanks Sam. You were always a great friend."

"Oh Cole, I try. Get some rest. I'm sure she'll call." Sam reassured him.

"See you later."

Cole clicked off the phone and went to the bedroom. There was only one place Brynne would hide her old family and friends' names. He didn't know anyone from Virginia but he would find out now. He rifled through the drawers and found the key to the lock box she kept at the bottom of her closet. He flicked on the light in the small room and as the cord dangled beside him he squatted and shifted a couple of shoe boxes to the side. In the wall, behind a heating grate, there was an empty space she used for a lockbox that held her passports and diaries. He never questioned why she would hide them this way but she didn't want her personal things stolen just in case there was a break in or something. His things were removed a long time ago, when he decided to leave. Now, he would rifle through her secrets. The only thing was, when he opened the vent and reached in, there was nothing there. It was gone.

*****

Tired wasn't even the word that I would use to describe how I was feeling now. As overwhelmed as I was, I was quickly crashing, leaving me fighting an uphill battle to keep my eyes open. I wanted to see where he was driving. I wanted to be sure that he was actually going to Vermont even though every single part of me knew he couldn't go anywhere else. He had me and they were after me and so, this was where we could go until he could safely tell me about Sebastian and not have to run for my life at the same time. I felt like I had outwitted the fox, for now. It wouldn't be long until he knew about Sam's cabin and that Virginia was only an honest mistake made by a man that married a hot ER doc and had three boys. It was amazing that he could even hold a thought with how busy their lives were all the time.

I rubbed my eyes and placed my head against the glass of the window. Atticus noticed and finally decided to talk.

"Hanging in?" He asked as he watched the highway.

"Trying." I admitted. "Trying to stay up but it's a struggle. Can we stop somewhere just for a stretch or something?" I asked.

"I'd rather not." He answered. "Have a nap. It'll be another hour at least."

"Why couldn't we just go invisible? You seem to be good at hiding me like that." I yawned.

He chuckled and stole a glance as I cozied up to the door.

"I can't hold it that long and besides, humans can't travel like that."

"So why didn't you just let me drive and meet me there?"

"What? And miss the excitement? Please. Plus, you needed my help."

"I'll never admit to that."

"Come on Brynne. Say it. You're glad I showed up."

I smiled and shared a giggle.

"I was glad you showed up. Was. Now you're just keeping me awake."

"Sorry. Please Miss Brynne, as you were."

"Why do you call me that?"

"What?" He asked switching lanes and passing a large van.

"Miss Brynne."

Atticus shrugged.

"I like it."

I hesitated then hugged my arms a little tighter.

"So do I. I've never had a nickname before."

"It's hardly a nickname."

"Let me have that at least."

"Fine. Okay. It's a nickname."

"Tell me something Atticus." I sighed. "Tell me anything."

"I'm afraid you're too tired for any education at the moment." He disagreed. "I'd like you fully awake when I start telling you about Carmichael."

"You said you could tell me about my eyes. Why they are the way they are."

"It's the mark." He answered evenly.

"The mark?" I asked. "Could you be a little more specific?"

Atticus smiled and looked over to me.

"Please?" I insisted.

"Okay but you'll probably forget."

"Try me."

"The mark is a feature on an individual that has come to this earth with a special gift although a lot of the time, they aren't aware of it."

"Like me."

"Especially like you. The blue in your eye indicates heaven; the brown, earth. A human being or animal with eyes such as that are able to see into both heaven and earth. They can live both existences but the earth existence is usually so dense that heaven is hard to see. It's only when people do the work that it eventually evens out. This is more for a human. Animals are true; untouched. Their spirits are different. They can usually see more of heaven then earth which is why they can guide so well."

"So you think I can see both?"

"I think you already have and it scared the shit out of you."

"Oh right." I sat up and brought my knees to my chest feeling the memory. "The faces with blurred bodies. Why did you make them go away?"

"Because." He answered. "You weren't ready."

"Will I be?" I asked staring at him.

He took a moment then eased the car onto the side of the road. Making sure there was no one pulling over with him, he put the car in park and turned to me seriously.

"You don't have a choice Brynne."

"Everyone has a choice." I answered quietly.

"You're job here, what you came to do, it's important. It's world changing. You are from a lineage that was prepared millions of years before it even existed; before he even existed. This earth has been planned before the galaxy was even a glimmer of thought to God. You, Miss. Brynne, can save this place and I was given the task to help you with it."

"And if I don't?" I asked.

"You'll wish it happened in 2012."

"Like...the end?"

"It won't happen tomorrow but it will happen sooner than later."

"And if I do?"

"The idea of world peace is nothing compared to what your message can bring."

"What's my message?" I asked. "I have no idea."

"You know who the second coming is and you're job is to spread the word."

"But I don't know." I insisted. "I don't know anything. I'm just Brynne Haies."

Atticus sighed and placed a hand on my shoulder. I didn't shrug away. If anything I drew closer.

"You're a distant daughter of St. John the Baptist. You are the distant cousin to Jesus Christ. You are a child of the Creator. Your lineage is of mastery. You're not just Brynne Haies and when you're ready, we'll call upon your army and we'll make the announcement. It's coming Brynne but you're not alone."

I wiped the tears that came to my eyes and smiled nervously.

"I have an army?"

"Shit yeah."

"Please tell me this is not my father's side of the family."

Atticus' laughter filled the car. He shook his head.

"No. Your mother's. It's always been the females. There was one every generation. Your mother was the only girl right?"

"Yeah."

"Think back generations. How many women were ever born to the family on your mother's side?"

I thought it through. Atticus was right. There was always at least one girl.

"Wow. How come they never had people chasing them or kidnapping them? How come they never made the announcement?"

"Because it was an old earth. These times are new and since you're the last, you're the one."

"But...I always planned on having children someday. Does this mean I'll never have children?"

Atticus shrugged and began to drive again.

"I don't predict. I only know what's going on now."

"Do you have children?" I asked, now very curious of the life Atticus led here for so many years.

"No." He answered.

"Will you?"

Atticus remembered what he felt and what he was shown by Cassius in Brynne's bedroom as he laid his hand upon her back.

"It's undecided right now." He told me. "You're pretty much the deciding factor."

"That's a lot of pressure Atticus."

"I'm tied to you in more ways than you know Brynne. In more ways than I know."

I stared at him finding his answer unsettling. Crossing my legs, I turned to look out the window. I got the strangest feeling that he was hinting at another lineage I was not eager to indulge in at all.

"Speaking of having children..." I started and Atticus raised his eyebrows signaling that he was listening. "You're Nephilim. You're supposed to be this strong and powerful guy. Nothing can hurt you and yet, I dropped you in that alley. Explain it." I ordered.

"First of all, any man hit where you hit me will fall. Second, when I come back into this dimension I come back fully human. Anything can hurt me. It's a risk."

"Really? How long does it last?"

"A moment. Not long. It's just luck you caught me right before I was both."

"What if Carmichael found that out?" I asked. "You wouldn't want that to come out."

"It won't. I trust you." He looked over to me intently. "Can I trust you?"

I thought about it and since he was my gift from whatever God was out there and he was saving my life until I could figure out how to save this world's, I nodded.

"You can trust me. I promise. Apparently we're on the same team, right?"

"I've never had a team mate before." He chuckled.

"Maybe it's time you had one. Maybe it's time I had one. Delivering the dead sounds lonely."

Atticus had to agree but didn't admit it. It was hard enough admitting that he was on a team, especially one that couldn't fail. He concentrated on the road and as the sign welcomed them to Vermont, Brynne was dozing, finally giving up the fight and letting in a small amount of peace.

*****

Atticus stepped out of the car and looked around for anything that was suspicious. He didn't feel anything but he was wary just the same. The more he got to know Brynne, the more he was starting to understand and know, deep down in his heart, that she was precious cargo. This world contained seven billion people; innocent souls who chose to come here by their own free will. It was time to put a stop to the control and bring in the much needed peace that they were all craving but couldn't see. Gently closing the car door, he peered into the window and saw that Brynne was still asleep. He didn't want to wake her. Instead, he wandered around getting the feel of the place that was walking distance to a lake with a dock to hang your feet off on lazy summer days. It was nice; a change from being in the city. He rarely left the city so he felt a little out of place but that was okay. He would welcome the quiet once he was comfortable enough to let it happen.

The more he came to grips with this job of keeping Brynne alive, the more he was coming around to remembering a different side of him; one that he was many years ago but lost along the way. As much as he hated that he was given this task, it was giving him a much needed break seeing death after death. Plus, he was growing quite fond of Miss. Brynne and he supposed it was meant to be, that they would meet, but that's as far as his thoughts would go right now. There would be no more talk of children. He wasn't capable of becoming a father here because he was going home. Nothing would keep him here. Not even a prediction that the woman sleeping in the car was the one woman who finally came into his life that he had the choice to keep for as long as they both shall live. What he didn't understand was why now? Why was he given both options at the same time during this time; to live or die? He supposed he was getting ahead of himself. The task at hand was having Brynne remember what she was here to do. After that, well then, he would have to see. A team mate was a big enough change for him to get used to at the moment.

His eyes began to narrow as he started to sense the presence of more than just Brynne and he glared as he turned on his heel to find Cassius standing behind him.

"Boo." Cassius smiled.

"You're a pain in my ass you know that. What are you doing here?"

"Checking in."

"What for? Nothing's happened. She's sleeping."

"I see that." Cassius looked into the window of the car.

"Wait a second...there's something different about you." Atticus told him as he examined his father closely.

"I have no idea what you mean." He answered indifferently.

Atticus poked him in the shoulder then lightly slapped his cheek. Cassius didn't move a muscle as Atticus continued with his probing. Finally Atticus straightened, temper slowly simmering just below the surface.

"You're human."

"Yes."

"You're human!"

"Correct."

"What the hell, Cassius?! What are you doing here?"

"You could be a little more grateful for the help you know."

"You're an asshole. This was mine! You offered it to me! What? You don't trust that I can do this? Why are you constantly hanging around?"

"Are you finished?" Cassius asked crossing his arms.

"No!" Atticus marched away then whirled on him with a pointed finger. "You're uglier in 3D."

"Oh come on. I've always looked like this." Cassius told him looking at his reflection in the car window.

He quite liked how he looked. He decided he aged well, being as old as he was; older than this planet. His hair was greyish white, short and receded but he still had a lot of it. His skin was nicely tanned for the summer and his eyes were a deep brown. He decided to keep his face clean and shaved unlike his son. Atticus looked nothing like him, taking after his mother, but they were the same height and build. Yes, he liked how he looked but what he liked even better was that even though he looked human, he was still an angel, being given special consideration to appear as a man so Brynne would have an easier time accepting him.

"I can't believe this." Atticus grumbled.

"I'm not here to hinder this assignment. I'm the only one that is coming before the war. You need to understand that there are a lot more around that didn't assume a human form."

"I know that! Don't you think I can feel them?"

"I don't know Atticus. Can you?"

Atticus glared at him putting his hands on his hips.

"Yes, I can. It only makes me feel worse because they can come and go and I can't."

"You can."

"You know what I mean!"

"I know." Cassius crossed his arms over his chest and looked at the ground. "I'm sorry Atticus. It's why I offered your name. I want you to be able to come home."

"So then what are you doing here? This is mine."

"I'm not staying. I'm heading to Boston; to Carmichael's. I just wanted to let you know that the phones are out. You won't be able to make calls and the internet is cut. Here." Cassius reached into his pocket and pulled out a cell phone. "Use this if Brynne needs to make a call. It's untraceable. You know how to reach me." He tossed it and Atticus caught it easily.

"Yeah." Atticus answered evenly.

"Any research that Brynne needs to do can be done at the small library ten minutes south of here. I've checked it out. It's not bad. She's the type that'll need something tangible to look up."

"Okay. Thanks for...figuring that out." Atticus mumbled.

"What? Was that a thank you?"

"Don't expect more!"

"Trust me, I won't. Atticus, it would be nice if we could work together. I'm here to help. I'm not here to change outcomes. This is earth remember. I can't interfere but I want to help you; angel to angel; human to human."

Atticus studied his father and felt an enormous presence around them both like many energies and beings were holding their breath in anticipation of Atticus' answer. They wanted him to accept Cassius. They wanted Atticus to finally let down his guard, if only a little bit.

"Who's Brynne to me? Usually I can see life stories but I can't see hers. Why? I touch a hand and I see entire lifetimes. I touch her hand and I get snippets but not her whole life or her futures. Why?"

"I can't tell you that Atticus."

"You want to help me then you start being honest with me about why I can't see Brynne Haies for who she is and who she's been. Right now, old man."

Cassius walked a few steps away then nodded and came back.

"At the moment you took the assignment your present and futures became one."

"What do you mean?"

"She's waited lifetimes for you Atticus. Lifetimes. It's this lifetime that you could finally be together. This is her last lifetime here and you know that means she can finally be with the other half of her soul."

"You mean to tell me that I've been stuck on this friggin' rock for thousands of years and it's only now I meet her."

"This is how it works." Cassius explained. "Don't stand there and pretend that you don't know how it works."

"But...I'm Nephilim. I don't get a twin."

"The human in you does. She's it. Now, are you going to stand there and argue with me or are you going to accept it and her."

"No! That's not what this is about. It's not about me or her! It's about this earth and what could happen to it if Carmichael continues to work his shitty manipulation and corruption. He's getting nervous. People are waking up. He's getting scared. That's why he wants her. He wants to have her killed like John was so humanity won't know what she's here to tell them and she can't tell them when her head is severed from her body."

Cassius stood tall and proud. His son remembered. He actually remembered.

"How does it feel to be coming out of the dark Atticus? Must feel pretty good."

Atticus stood and thought about it. Cassius was right. He was coming out of the dark. Just like in Brynne's bedroom and the lamp that was the soft glow in the black room, he was remembering that he was and had always been that light that brightened the path for those who transitioned and needed guidance home. It's only because this earth got heavier and heavier that he was beginning to get sucked into the illusion of it as well. Not anymore.

"Is that why you're here?" Atticus asked softly. "Because I've been struggling."

Cassius didn't want to jinx this moment but he wanted to believe there was just a huge understanding between them and maybe, just maybe, Atticus would be more open to his own lineage that he never grew to love.

"I don't want to see you struggle anymore. You weren't conceived through experimentation Atticus. I loved your mother. I just couldn't be with her the way you needed me to be but you were so blessed the morning you were born. That's why you are who you are and you're able to do what you do. I made sure of it."

Atticus drew a huge breath and let it out slowly.

"My feelings for you won't change just like this." Atticus snapped his fingers in front of Cassius' face. "But I appreciate you looking out for us. It's nice to know we're not alone in this."

"You were never alone. Yes, the hard part you have to do but we'll support you as much as we can. You don't have only angels Atticus. You know that right?"

"I know." Atticus cleared his throat. "A war hey?"

"Afraid so; pretty uneven odds to. One of the teams is only a duo."

Atticus glanced at the car and saw Brynne stirring.

"Are you staying for a bit? Want to meet the star of the show?" Atticus gestured to the car and Cassius smiled broadly.

"Don't mind if I do."

*****

I crawled out of the car eyeing the man that I did not know believing that I was still sleeping. I swore that he had just materialized but behind him was a pickup truck so he couldn't have just appeared. It was as if reality was happening in the blink of an eye and since life really didn't happen that way, I was suspicious. He gave me a huge warm smile. I glanced at Atticus who saw the caution on my face.

"Sleep well?" He asked.

"No." I answered. "Who's he? Am I seeing him? Do you see the guy standing beside you?"

"There's a guy standing beside me?" Atticus questioned and with that, Cassius slapped him upside the head. "Ow!"

"Don't be smart. The girl's wary of strangers." Cassius told him sternly.

"I was just..." Atticus glared at him as he always seemed to do, rubbing the back of his head. "I'm just lightening the mood!"

"Sure you were."

The bickering between them was almost humorous and I got the distinct feeling that they knew each other very well. Closing the door, I slowly walked towards the pair of them.

"Do I know you?" I asked the older man.

"No. Cassius. How are you Brynne?" He asked as he held a hand out.

I took it and felt the same feelings as I did when I held Atticus' hand. It was a powerful grip. Not uncomfortable but one that I didn't want to let go of because it seemed like it was some sort of lifeline. Atticus came beside me and I felt his hand at my back letting me know that this man was nothing to be worried about.

"This is my..." Atticus cleared his throat hating to even admit who this guy was. "This is my father."

"Your father? I thought your father was an angel?"

Cassius chest puffed out proudly. He never thought Atticus would admit it but he did. Cassius couldn't be more pleased. Atticus noticed the inflation and groaned.

"Don't get used to it."

"Oh come on Atticus. It's not every day you call me your father. In fact, I don't think you've ever called me your father. Let me relish in it."

Atticus rolled his eyes and went to the car to remove the leftovers from the morning that were now beginning to stink. Wasting such good food was almost a sin but they couldn't salvage it. I watched and waited for an answer to my question but now, no one was speaking.

"Well?"

"Well what my girl?" Cassius asked.

"Atticus said his father was an angel and his mother was human. You look pretty human to me."

"Special circumstances. I didn't want to make you feel uncomfortable. I think you fainted the last time you saw me; well, as I left."

"That was you?" I pointed to him rudely but he didn't seem to care. "Are you staying with us?"

"No!" Atticus interrupted.

Cassius turned his nose up at the smell that was coming from the bags.

"Atticus, dear God put that away. I have something much better."

"What's that supposed to mean?" He replied

Cassius turned to go to the truck that was parked and Atticus scoffed at it.

"Nice pick of trucks. The thing looks older than you."

"Hey, the engines the most important and it works great." Cassius shot back.

He reached into the passenger seat and removed a bunch of grocery bags. Atticus set his lips in a permanent look of discomfort. I, on the other hand, was very curious.

"Like my son, I enjoy a good meal. Would you care for a good meal Brynne?" Cassius held up the bags and my mouth began to water.

"No." Atticus answered and I slapped him on the shoulder. "We're busy." He told me.

"We are not busy. We just got here and after the few days I've had I would welcome a home cooked meal."

"Great, Atticus." Cassius loaded the bags into his hands.

Atticus took them before they fell to the ground as Cassius turned to me and put his arm around my shoulders.

"Let's get you cleaned up, we'll have an early supper, and then I'll be gone."

"Can you tell me about Carmichael?" I asked as he led me to the house.

"Yes, all that I can. Atticus, what are you waiting for? Open the door."

Hands full, Atticus muttered to himself then followed the pair of us to the large front porch.

"Where's the keys?" I asked.

"In my pocket. Just grab them." He jutted his hip out a little and I snuck my hand in.

Grasping them, I removed my hand as Cassius politely looked away. I tried the first but it was the wrong one. The second key slid like butter and I turned it and pushed the door open. The cabin was as I remembered it. All pretty in yellows and whites but dark wood floors that were purposely worn in to look weathered. Sam's tastes were comfortable yet classy. I often wondered why they needed a vacation home to look like something out of an Oprah Winfrey magazine but this was her favorite place and the family came often. Sam would have nothing less for an easy escape from a hectic life and career.

Cassius whistled at the interior and nodded his approval. I smiled and removed my jacket.

"I'm pretty sure, being who you are, you've seen nicer places." I told him.

"Of course but for a vacation home, this takes the cake."

"A bit much for a weekend get-a-way don't you think?" Atticus replied smartly.

"Don't like it I'm sure they have a tent somewhere. Or you can pull your disappearing act and sleep wherever it is you go when you don't have to be here." I answered.

"She's got you there." Cassius agreed.

"Where's the kitchen?" Atticus demanded.

"Over there." I pointed to a large opening where you could make out the edge of stainless steel appliances.

"Great." He huffed and was gone.

We watched him go and I turned to Cassius.

"Has he always been..."

"Moody, temperamental, brooding, mysterious?"

"Sure." I answered. "Any of those."

"Only in the last few hundred years. He's tired."

"Why with you?"

"I wasn't the best father to him. I tried but circumstances surrounding his birth made things complicated."

"Why did angels come and, I don't know how to put this, have kids."

"Because Brynne, the women of men were beautiful; so soft and loving. They nurtured and loved in a way that was so...heavenly. Excuse the pun."

I snickered and grew red in the cheeks, embarrassed by his wistful memories.

"I loved in a way that I had never experienced as an angel. It was only once, one woman, and then I waited for only her to join me after her transition because I couldn't stay here. I was needed for celestial duty. Atticus came and through him, I could still experience earth in some way."

"Wait, he delivers the dead. Did he have to...his own mother?"

Cassius frowned and nodded.

"Yes. He knew of his purpose here. He asked if it could be someone else. He loved his mother dearly and to have to watch her leave him and not be able to join her, it was a turning point for him. He always did his job without complaining but his light is dimming. Maybe you can help him with that."

I was stunned and didn't know how to respond. Atticus entered the room and we grew silent. Suspicious, Atticus slowed his pace.

"What's going on?" He asked.

"Nothing. I'm going to get cleaned up." I answered, walking quickly to the staircase.

"Me too." Cassius agreed.

Atticus stopped him by putting his hand on Cassius' shoulder.

"You don't clean up. You don't have to. What's going on?"

"It would be kind of neat to experience...what do you call them? Showers?"

"Yes."

"Great." Cassius slapped Atticus' shoulder and climbed the stairs after me.

Atticus watched us go and crossed his arms defensively. It was suspicious. He hoped Cassius wasn't saying too much. Atticus preferred to remain private. What Cassius knew about him he'd rather keep under wraps. Atticus liked to stick to the facts because the rest was just history and he wanted to keep it that way. His lifetime was no one's business. Not Brynne's and certainly not his father's.

*****

Sitting on the edge of the huge king bed that was fit for royalty, I massaged lotion into my hands staring into space lost in thought. I decided on a long hot bath and it worked for a while but the nerves and the confusion began to settle back in. I felt safe. That wasn't the issue. I was sure that Sebastian had no idea that I was here, for now, and I had two angels with me. I was just scared about this announcement I was supposed to make that I didn't even remember. I was Brynne Haies. That was it. I was no one special. A cousin to Jesus and granddaughter to John the Baptist was ludicrous. It couldn't be true but every time I thought about it there was this immense pressure in my heart and a feeling that people unseen were trying to get my attention. Of course, I knew that the unseen were around me. I had seen them until Atticus took care of that and I had no urge to see them again, if ever. Once was enough to scare me thoroughly but I caught myself continuously looking around because, at any time, someone or something could pop out.

It was crazy to even think of the men, that were most likely downstairs cooking something, were who they said they were but I had no choice. I had to trust them. What was I going to do? My other option was having Sebastian Carmichael take me and the feelings that I got from Atticus and Cassius were a hell of a lot more serene than what I got from that blonde goon. It didn't matter that he was easy on the eyes and impeccably dressed. I'd rather be with the man in t-shirt and jeans with his black hoody, drawn up around his face in secrecy, because appearances didn't matter in this instance.

I put the lotion back in the bathroom and paced the bedroom, the silk robe feeling light against my tired skin. The sun was high in the sky and I heard a boat cross the lake. Going to the window, I opened it and leaned out, deeply breathing in the scents of lake and sky. I smiled for the first time in days because it was freeing to be here. I relished the moment because I hadn't felt free in weeks. Hearing the door open below, I saw Atticus come out of the home and go to his car. He opened the trunk and took out a backpack and slammed it shut. He was a mystery and I doubted that there was any way that I could figure him out. I watched how he moved, his gestures, his facial expressions. He was unforgettable in all ways and I wondered about his long life here. Now that I knew who he was I guessed that he could've been a hero to many women in his time. He couldn't have only delivered the dead all the time. He must have been helpful in other ways because I could tell that underneath his tough exterior he actually cared.

When he looked up to see me I wasn't shocked nor did I duck out of the way. He stood there and stared, refusing to move either. I held my hand up and gave him a small wave. Surprisingly, he smirked and glanced at the ground before waving back. That was it. That was all it took. Cole who? Atticus walked back into the house and I heard him climb the stairs. I went to the door and stood there as I heard his feet come towards me. The steps paused in front of my door and then continued to the room beside mine. The door opened then closed and I shook my head deciding that feeling disappointed was silly.

Quickly dressing, I hung the chain, that I always wore, back around my neck and examined myself in the mirror. For no sleep I figured I looked pretty good. As I stared trying to do something with my hair, a fogginess came over me and I watched as the room around me took on a hazy form. Akin to the night that Atticus hid me in the alley, I was moved to a place of secrecy but I wasn't alone. In fact, I was at the banks of a lake where many people were coming towards it from one single dirt path. It felt hot but I didn't dare move because just a second ago I was in Sam and Davis' bedroom and now I was in an oasis in some sort of desert. Those that passed me didn't see me. I was witnessing this but I wasn't really there. Wrinkling my forehead in confusion, I took a couple paces closer to the water. There were two men in the water and no one joined them; stopping themselves before the water even touched their toes. The men were about the same height. One wore a simple cloth around his waist and the other, a tunic that seemed like some sort of rough linen. The skin of both men was dark. The man with the tunic had shorter curly hair and a beard and the other had longer courser hair and straighter. What I was witnessing seemed to be a big deal because people watched with bated breath and wonder as if they couldn't believe what was about to happen.

The two men grasped hands and bowed their head in some sort of prayer. It was quiet. There was no speech. It seemed that the men were so peaceful and happy that this was happening. They did not talk but I heard whispers; whispers of a man as if he was standing at my shoulder. I didn't turn, being enveloped by the scene in the small lake. But as one poured water onto another and the sun broke free from the barrier of the clouds and shone onto them, the whispers grew to soft spoken words.

After me comes one who is more powerful than I, whose sandals I am not worthy to carry. He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and fire.

I turned towards the voice and the man that had baptized the one clad in a simple cloth now stood behind me with a soft smile and a proud expression.

"And then there will be you..."

The knocking on the bedroom door woke me up and the scene before me vanished as fast as it had come. I paused with uncertainty as I remembered where I was.

"Brynne. Are you hungry? Brynne?"

"Uh..." I couldn't find the words to speak and Atticus poked his head in.

"Are you okay?" He asked.

"I...I'm not sure. I just saw..."

"Saw what?"

Atticus stepped into the room and walked slowly toward me.

"I think I was just shown something that was extremely important." I answered uneasily.

"Which is?"

"I think I just saw him."

"Who? You're not making any sense. Who did you see?"

"John."

Atticus straightened and watched the room; having silent conversations with people or beings I couldn't see. He was acknowledging something but he stayed quiet as the conversations happened privately. He then held out his hand, offering it for me to take.

"Cassius put out too much and it's getting cold. Let's not disappoint him. Plus, the angel can actually cook."

"That's it? That's all you can say to me?" I was stunned. "Your father can cook."

"Oh no Miss. Brynne." He clarified. "It's time to have a significant conversation and everything that we have to tell you, you need to take very seriously."

I took his hand gently and squeezed it; a gesture I didn't normally do with a man that I had only known for a few hours but he wasn't like every other man. Atticus cleared his throat as if he wanted to say something.

"What?" I asked.

"It's nothing." He answered hoarsely.

"Have you ever been scared?" I questioned. "In your whole time here have you ever felt scared of anything?"

Atticus rubbed his thumb against my knuckles. He chuckled nervously because he never had to admit feelings to anyone being that he was always a solo act. Yes, he did feel fear. It's the first time he ever felt fear in his life and it was at this moment, because of a destiny he only just found out about but seemed so unsurprising now that they were here. He was scared with this wild card he was never expecting; that being Brynne Haies.

"Yeah I've felt fear." He admitted. "But only with you; having been thrown into this turn of events with you and only because when I touch you I know that I'll probably have to let go and that scares the shit out of me."

"You barely know me." I answered just as hoarsely.

"That's not true and you know it. You have to realize that by now. This isn't by chance. This, me being asked to help you, is being guided by a bigger power than you or me or even Cassius. I've never done this kind of work Brynne. I don't keep people alive."

I stared into his face and just as scared as he was admitting that to me, I was just as scared knowing it wasn't a lie.

"I know." I replied. Letting go of his hand, I brushed past him and left the room. "We shouldn't keep your dad waiting."

With one last look around, Atticus followed, shutting the door behind him.

*****

"Oh good. Just in time." Cassius smiled as he brought out another dish and set it down without gloves on his hands to protect them from being burned.

I was stunned with the table set before me. Atticus came in behind me and laughed smugly.

"Seriously? We're three people. What were you thinking?"

"Yes, I did get carried away." Cassius agreed. "It's easy for someone like me to get carried away. This is quite fun."

"Fun?" I asked. "It looks like you've slaved over a stove for two days."

"Please. There's no pleasure in that." He scoffed. "I have, if you will, shortcuts to save time. Wine?" Cassius held out a bottle and I could only murmur agreement.

There were appetizers and plates of grilled meats, mostly fish. There were salads and pastas; breads and cheese. I didn't even think he had this much food in the bags that Atticus had brought in earlier.

"Did you bring all this with you?" I asked as I sat.

"In a way." Cassius smiled.

"Will I ever understand this?"

"Probably not but that's okay. Let's just enjoy the food and each other..." Cassius looked at Atticus and smirked. "As best we can."

"Funny." Atticus replied dryly.

As dishes were passed around Atticus started the conversation which he really didn't want to have but it needed to be started and Brynne wasn't going to be the one to do it.

"Brynne was brought to the beginning."

"Just now?" Cassius asked placing a bowl back on the table after serving himself.

"Yeah."

"Oh boy. Did you receive any messages Brynne?"

"I just saw two men; one was, I assume, getting baptized. After it was done another guy was suddenly behind me, the same guy that did the...ceremony and I think he was quoting scripture about how he just announced...oh my God I can't even say the words. It's so ridiculous." I put my head in my hands over my plate and almost laughed like a woman who was going insane.

Atticus and Cassius were not laughing. This was serious and they needed me to take it as such.

"Brynne, we realize that this is difficult for you. We realize that this is really hard to digest. Please focus my girl. You have to do this. We can't just grasp the information from your mind. We can't do that here. It's up to you Brynne." Cassius told me, exuding a tough love attitude.

"Jesus okay!" I snapped. "He announced Jesus and then he said that there was me. There was me. Are you happy?"

"It's speeding up Cassius. They're fast tracking this. I was told because Carmichael has stepped up his game in terms of order. The media isn't even announcing half of what's going on. That and the fact that he wants Brynne... she needs to wake up." Atticus picked at some fish which tasted amazing and he had to admit he actually did get a few traits from his dad.

"Ah, understood. I've had my own visions about what Sebastian wants, none of them good."

"Who is Sebastian Carmichael? I want to know right now. Until I hear something about this guy, I am not doing anything or going anywhere. This is my life. I have been confronted, displaced and chased and now I want to know why. Forget the stupid announcement. Who is Carmichael and what does he want with me besides keeping me quiet; which by the way I already am because I have no friggin' clue what I'm supposed to say!"

Cassius brought his elbows up onto the table and folded his hands over his plate. Atticus took a slow sip of wine wondering if he should let Cassius explain or if he should do it. Much to his relief, Cassius cleared his throat.

"Do you know of Cain and Abel?" Cassius asked me.

"Sure. Cain killed Abel. I don't think people know why. I remember something about jealousy but who knows. Who knows if the story is even real."

Atticus glanced at Cassius knowing full well that Cain and Abel existed. The knowledge that they shared could turn this world upside down for history, as it was told, wasn't even close to the real deal in which Cassius had visited and which Atticus had lived.

"Cain existed and in a way he still does. Sebastian Carmichael is the last descendant of Cain just as you are the last descendant of John the Baptist." Cassius told me softly.

"You're joking?" I replied.

"I didn't lie about who you were and Cassius is not lying about who Sebastian is. He leads the order of the Sons of Cain although, between us at this table, is a stupid title seeing as how he's the only one left."

"You know him." It wasn't a question. I knew, from the way Atticus spoke that he did. "You know him and you didn't tell me about him."

"It wasn't time."

"Now is the time." I snapped. "You have been putting me off long enough."

"Brynne, we are telling you now. In simple terms, Cain was told to leave Eden. He built a city, if you can call it that, and named it after his first born. The city was Enoch."

"So what?"

"This city was built on a foundation of greed and of power. Your bible would tell you that it was built on a Godless foundation but it was more than that. It was a power play between light and dark. It always had been and it grew. Cain had a way about him; he was slick. He could talk anyone into anything and manipulate a mind into thinking that he was...well, God."

"And people fell for this?" I asked.

"They still do." Cassius answered gently. "What do you think goes on in today's world that's any different than what Cain was doing thousands of years ago."

I didn't answer, deciding to chew food and swallow it down than argue that point with an angel.

"Enoch was man's foolish attempt to build a utopian society without the presence of God. This is an ignorant assumption as the One Source is in everything. There was no escape of "God". There was only ignorance that one could remain separate from the Creative Source. One cannot. It's impossible. Ignoring such a presence only ignores oneself."

"Why?" I asked.

"The Creative Source is in everything and everyone. Not a lot of people are willing to understand this concept and it's a hard one to grasp in this world. Humanity is constantly looking outside oneself for the answers when everything one needs to know is inside. It's remembering this that's sometimes more difficult to achieve." Cassius explained.

"Like me." I answered in irritation.

"What's different about you, Brynne, is that what you're to remember and enlighten those here of, is that earth is changing."

"Why can't you just tell me what it is?" I demanded. "Let's work backwards. You tell me what I'm here to do and I'll remember from what you can say to me."

"It doesn't work that way dearest. I'm sorry. I can't."

"But you know. You must know or you, an angel, wouldn't be serving me a meal at some dinner table in Vermont."

Cassius grew silent. Atticus thought it best to turn the conversation back to Sebastian before Brynne gave up and decided to leave.

"Sebastian has an agenda. He always has and he always will only this time, he knows of you and he's running out of time. This is a war between light and dark; between love and hate and between weakness and power. When he found out about you he knew that the light was winning. It's winning but, like any war, lives are being lost or at stake."

"Why is he so important?" I asked. "He's a guy in a suit."

"He's the last descendant of Cain. Cain started this world order and Sebastian Carmichael is here to continue it. He's got his hands in everything from world finance to healthcare to education. Presidents, Prime Ministers, Kings and Queens think they have the power but they are sadly mistaken. They're a title page to a deeper story. They're the face but Sebastian creates it. His line always has and soon, he wants his face on the title page and he will get it. He's got the army to back him up. He's got his finger on the red button of destruction. He cannot be allowed to push it and, when he found out about you, he knew it. What you are here to announce is his demise and he won't have it." Atticus told me. "I've known them; the Sons of Cain. I've seen what they can do. I've seen the wars and the aftermath. I've seen him wield his black magic and I've seen the fallout."

"What has he done?" I asked nervously.

"Coups, wars, genocide, bankrupt nations..."

"He's only one man."

"Hitler was one man." Cassius cut in.

I gulped and went white.

"What are you saying?"

Cassius reached into the air and pulled out a thin light. It appeared to be a blazing light in a rectangular shape but as it sat at the table it turned into a plain cream manila folder. It wasn't full, only containing a photo. My hand shook as I removed it from its place of secrecy.

"What is this?" I asked as I took a peek at the image before me. "This is Hitler in a meeting. I'm sure there are tons of photos like this one."

"Look past what's obvious Brynne." Cassius asked patiently. "Look beyond what others see."

I studied the photo intently. All I saw was a bunch of men around a table, probably planning their next attack or their next camp to house those he thought unworthy of a life. Atticus came behind me and viewed the photo, nodding as he saw it.

"Wow, the resemblance is unreal." He whispered.

"Who's?" I asked searching harder.

Atticus pointed to a blond man in the back in a stiff black suit with thick rimmed glasses and coiffed hair. The hair on my arms stood on end and all the food that I had eaten wanted to come back up.

"Is that...?" I asked.

"No. It's his grandfather. The sons of Cain were never female. There were only boys born to that family. They are all human."

"No females? For thousands of years? I doubt it." I argued.

"Maybe the odd girl but the first born was always male. The Sons of Cain have been intrinsically placed in all things of world order since the first city was built."

"Just like John...his descendants were always female; first born anyway." Atticus added.

I put down the photo and sat forward as Atticus sat back. Shoving my plate away, I leaned in towards Cassius.

"This isn't only about some announcement of a second coming is it angel? There's more than what you're saying. What are the visions you're seeing? Tell me."

Cassius rubbed his hands over his face feeling as if he didn't have a choice. It wasn't just the second coming. It was far more than that.

"Brynne, Do you understand the power that could be gained from the last descendant of John the Baptist and the last descendant of Cain coming together as one? He doesn't want to only stop what you are about to start. He wants you."

"What do you mean?" Atticus sat forward and glared at his father.

"If Brynne is unsuccessful and Sebastian gets to her before she can remember...he wants his line to continue. He wants Brynne to continue it with him."

"He wants both lineages?" Atticus demanded.

Cassius nodded.

"And the first born will be a son to continue the destruction until this world implodes on itself. Brynne...it's up to you."

I picked up the photo and stared into it with such hatred that I wasn't used to feeling. Even the feelings I had for my dad did not compare to what I was feeling now. Cassius picked up another dish of food and offered it.

"More fish?"

Atticus looked at his plate and nodded with approval.

"Don't mind if I do."

*****

Atticus walked Cassius out of the cottage while the setting sun played shadow games with the trees. The lake was like glass; still and calm with the only ripples being created by fish coming to the surface, hoping for an insect snack. Cassius took his truck keys out of his pocket and swung them around his fingers, enjoying the simplicity of the act. Atticus followed him, clasping his hands at the back of his head and looking up, stretching his spine until it cracked. Sighing with relief, he straightened and watched as Cassius unlocked his door. He laughed quietly to himself but Cassius noticed and smirked back.

"What?"

"You and your old truck. Can't you just pull your disappearing act?" Atticus asked with amusement.

"You have an old car and I could disappear but I felt something familiar might be best considering everything that has been said tonight."

"Probably a good idea." Atticus agreed. "She's pretty shaken."

"And..." Cassius added.

"And?"

"It might make you feel better seeing me leave this way instead of...you know."

"I'm a big boy. I can take it."

"But it still bothers you. Don't try to hide it. I feel it every time I leave you."

"Sure, after years of being left behind it starts wearing a soul down. It doesn't matter if its only part angel. So thanks for considering my feelings, I guess."

"One day, Atticus, You'll be able to leave as we do. You can come all the way. That's the result of this."

"So you said. You need to stop repeating yourself."

Cassius stared at his son over the hood of his truck.

"There's a man you need to see. He can help Brynne. Goes by the name of Father Lovay. He's in California. Go to him. Give yourself a couple of days here and then get yourselves across the country."

"Across the country? You want me to drive from here to California to see a priest?

"He's retired and trust me, you'll want to see him. He's in Mount Shasta and his looks are...well, not what you'd expect."

"Hhmm. Fine." Atticus grunted.

"I offered you my help. This is how I can give it."

"By offering me a scavenger hunt across the country. I'm not sure how that's helpful but I'll take your word for it."

They watched each other for a moment before Atticus looked away. He crossed his arms and peered at Cassius uncomfortably.

"How's mom?" He finally asked.

"Is this out of curiosity or otherwise?" Cassius answered with a protective tone.

"Otherwise."

"Wow Atticus. I am truly touched."

"Will you answer me or not?"

"She's good. She's very very good. She'll be pleased you actually cared."

"Good and for the record, I've always cared."

"I know. Her death..." Cassius started but was cut off.

Atticus held up his hands and backed away slowly.

"I'm not going there with you." He promptly told him.

"Okay." Cassius nodded sadly. "Understood." He opened his door but took a last look at his son. "Thanks for allowing me in a little bit tonight. Are we good?"

"Are you kidding?" Atticus scoffed.

Cassius chuckled knowing full well that Atticus would never admit that their relationship had just changed thanks to Brynne Haies. He got behind the wheel of the truck and started the ignition.

"Where are you off to?" Atticus asked loudly so Cassius could hear him above the engine.

"There's a certain red headed doc that needs a social worker at the moment. It seems as though some patient named Sebastian Carmichael is asking for one. I'll sub in since Brynne is unavailable."

Cassius winked and eased the truck in reverse. Atticus slapped the hood and Cassius turned the vehicle around. He gave Atticus a small wave and Atticus returned it. Taking a deep breath, he turned and walked back towards the cottage. This is what he was here to do so why was he so resistant to it. This was the beginning to an end; an end he's been longing for for so long. Maybe it was the fact that he was beginning to feel again that made him so uncomfortable. The feeling was foreign and it made him uneasy. Opening the door, he slowly widened it to find me pacing the living room. He could feel the whole mix of emotions that were playing themselves out like a screen of subliminal messages flickering quickly across a prisoner of war's open eyes. He shook his head and stuffed his hands in his pockets as he felt the presence of others that kept themselves hidden behind the veil yet giving the support we both needed. The army was assembling. Battle would be soon.

"Cassius wants us to get to California. There's some guy, A Father Lovay, that can help. I'm assuming it's for your memory."

"Sure. Uh-huh."

"Sure? Uh-huh? That's your answer?" Atticus asked. "Are you okay?"

"Sure." I repeated.

"Brynne?"

"Sure!" I snapped and stopped, glaring at him. "What else am I supposed to say?!"

Atticus stood where he was knowing that if he tried to comfort me, I may push him away. Women.

"Look, it's been a heavy couple of days for you. Why don't you get some sleep." He offered.

I laughed loudly, almost beginning to cry with it.

"Sleep? Atticus, my life is falling apart. I'm being hunted only to have children with a psychotic, world controlling asshole, my grandfather just baptized Christ right in front of me and..." I paused, raising a finger as if I was preaching. "I'm supposed to announce a second coming before Carmichael gets to me. Sleep?!"

Atticus marched into the room and grasped my shoulder firmly. He shook me a little, intending me to wake up from my panic.

"Listen to me now. You need to give a lot of this to me. That's what I'm here for. I will take Carmichael from you. I will take the weight of who you are from you but you need to calm down or you will never be able to fight this fight."

"Atticus..." I sighed with exhaustion and burden. "I am one woman, very unexceptional and ordinary. I...this is insane. You're an angel. Your dad...he sat at a table with me and ate food. He ate with me."

"I know." Atticus comforted, squeezing my shoulders.

"You're an angel." I repeated trying to come to grips with something I still couldn't believe.

"And I work for you. Listen, tomorrow, when you've got some rest, we'll head somewhere and do some research. Just a little. This will give you a better idea about the history."

I nodded letting him speak.

"The next day we will travel toward the west coast. Lovay can help. If Cassius said he can, he will."

I nodded again.

"Let Sebastian come. You'll be ready. Look, hold my hands and close your eyes. I have something to show you. It will bring you some peace; maybe even a little understanding and belief."

"I don't want to close my eyes." I whispered in fear.

"Trust me Brynne."

He stared deeply into my face and it reached my belly where it stirred something within me that told me all was okay; to trust. Atticus held out his hands, palms up, and watched them. I placed mine with his, pressing them close.

"Close your eyes Miss. Brynne. Take a breath."

I did as I was told and as we stood there, a cloak of the softest of lights wrapped around us, tucking us into something unseen.

"Now open them." He whispered.

My eyes fluttered open and as I looked around, beams of brilliant and pure light shone all around us. They were separate yet one. Their faces were blurred but I recognized their form. It was similar to those that I saw, coming out of the pawn shop. There were no scary ones, only those sent by a higher power and sent for only me.

"Who are they?" I asked, almost giddy as more filled the room. It was a stream of warmth coming from all directions.

We are your family. We are your army. Brynne, you are not alone.

A voice spoke and I wasn't sure if it was in my head or could be heard throughout the house. It was neither male nor female and it sounded like many in one.

Atticus, we are your family. We are your army. You have not been forgotten.

I felt Atticus buckle at the knees but he didn't fall. It was very apparent he needed to hear that because he felt, for centuries, that he was; abandoned to a planet with no end date and left to watch as one by one, angels came and went, orphaning him every single time.

Little by little the feeling lessened and as we stood together the room lost its glow but the circle of softness that surrounded us remained. My eyes stayed open and Atticus blinked, opening his. I smiled, feeling relief for the first time in weeks. I was still frightened and a little overwhelmed but the support that I was just shown picked me up off the floor that I had just emotionally and figuratively collapsed on.

Atticus took a deep breath and let go of my hands. He didn't say anything only stepping away.

"That was...amazing. Thank you." I offered.

"Don't uh, don't mention it."

"I should sleep."

"Yeah. We'll continue this tomorrow." He answered. "Goodnight."

"Thanks again."

I walked past him and he turned to watch me go. As he switched off the lights and made his way up the stairs, the presence of Cassius walked with him. Atticus sat in the hall, back up against a bedroom door and brought his knees up to his chest.

"Is this where you'll stay?" Cassius asked.

"Yep. It's my assignment right." Atticus stated in a whisper.

"She's perfectly safe tonight."

"Goodnight Cassius." Atticus dismissed him.

There was a pause and the soft glow of an angel, resembling a night light in a hallway, traveled away.

"Goodnight Atticus."

*****

"As I have said before Mr. Carmichael..."

"Please, Sebastian." He interrupted.

"Sebastian." Sam repeated trying to keep her temper under control. "The available social workers that we do have are busy with more urgent things then coming in here for a meeting at almost ten o'clock at night. I don't know where Brynne Haies is. I was told she was going to Virginia. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have patients to see. Put the ointment on your eye three times a day and it will heal right up."

Sebastian smiled and stood from the gurney he was sitting on.

"This is of great importance and I assure you, Dr. Faulson, that I am of great importance. I understand that you are good friends with Brynne Haies and it would be in your best interest to tell me where she is. She is not in Virginia and a human being cannot simply disappear without help."

"Are you threatening me?" Sam glared at him. "Because I assure you that threats don't faze me. Talk to her fiancé. Maybe he would have more information than me."

"I intend to but I'm sure you know their engagement ended and my colleagues insist that Dr. Rotham is just as ignorant as you. Now, tell me something Dr. Faulson, how can the two closest individuals to Miss. Haies be so uninterested in her whereabouts?"

"If you are of such importance I'm pretty sure you have your important ways on tracking someone down that doesn't include taking up my valuable time. I'm sure you're already on that and this little visit is merely covering all your bases. I don't know where Brynne is and that's all I'm going to say on the matter. Are we clear?"

Sebastian checked his watch and straightened his tie. If he wasn't so interested in Brynne, the challenging Sam Faulson may have been a turn on for him.

"Someone call for a social worker?" Cassius let himself in the room and took a quick look at his clipboard that he held at his side. "Sorry it took so long. It's a busy night."

"I'm sorry? Who are you?" Sam asked viewing this new visitor with confusion.

"Cassius Rourke. I'm covering for a Brynne Haies." He announced. "But I'm not so sure I understand why I'm being called to this room. He looks fine." Cassius motioned to Sebastian, completely undaunted by his classy suit and demeanor."

"Rourke?" Sam recognized the name and chewed on it for a second.

"Could you give us a minute?" Cassius asked her.

"Sure. Thank you. I have patients to see and he's going to be just fine."

With a last glare at Sebastian she left the room in a gust of irritation. Sebastian gave Cassius an underhanded look as he fixed the cuffs of his shirt.

"So, are you in need of some service or are you looking for help for something? Can I offer you counseling information? Are you thinking of ending it all?" Cassius glanced at his clip board. "I don't think a stitch or two is worth pulling the trigger."

Sebastian looked at the ceiling, rolling his eyes in the process.

"Your lack of bedside manner is insulting. No. I'm fine. I'm looking for Miss. Haies on a business matter of great importance. If you see her I'd like the message passed on."

"Huh. I won't make promises. So, Virginia didn't pan out?"

Sebastian narrowed his eyes and stood straighter, sliding his hands slowly into his pockets.

"Virginia? Who are you exactly?"

"You know very well who I am."

Cassius gave off a radiance that had Sebastian's skin instantly turn red with hidden rage.

"Cassius Rourke. Is that what you call yourself when you look like that? Nice costume angel. You wouldn't be the one and the same angel that fucked around with a human and made a disgusting Nephilim spawn would you?"

"Your assumptions about what we did long ago hold no truth to what actually is and watch your mouth. That is my son you speak of, one that has been a pain in your backside for a few years now; always there to put a hitch in your plans some way somehow. It's like he knows what you're up to. Although, that's not his job here, he's done a pretty good one defending the light. How did you ever get your tiny scratch? It wouldn't be because of Brynne would it?"

"Your son is a glorified grave digger and my relationship with Brynne is none of your business."

"Oh, I beg to differ. She is my business and my spawn, as you so delicately put it, delivered your father, your grandfather; most of your line. They were led home with no judgement and yet you continue their losing battle. What are you thinking, Sebastian."

"This is not a losing battle as you can see from everything that is happening around you."

"What I see happening is a human race starting to think for themselves; waking up. You know what Brynne is here to do. You know what Brynne is here to announce. This is why you're trying to get to her before she remembers. You, boy, are panicking."

"No Cassius, I do believe it's Heaven that's panicking or you wouldn't be here in this room right now. I'll find her and when I do, this is all over."

"She is well protected." Cassius replied easily.

"By what?" Sebastian laughed. "A bunch of phantoms. Please. You call yourselves angels but all you do is watch from afar. Protectors? You're delusional. You have watched for thousands of years while my family steered humanity to where it is today and it will continue. Humans are blind, angel. They're not willing to look to Heaven for help anymore. That's a fairytale. They'll look to what they've always searched for and it always boils down to power and money; the power and money that is mine. I'm here and so is Brynne and I will get to her in this reality, not yours."

"Atticus is here as well and I do believe you know that he is with Brynne right now. I believe he foiled your plans in your ridiculous kidnapping attempt. You can't compete with someone like Atticus."

"He doesn't scare me." Sebastian growled.

"He should." Cassius answered.

Sebastian brushed passed Cassius and continued to the door. He stopped when he heard Cassius speak but did not turn towards him.

"It's the end Sebastian. Once Brynne announces it, it's over and you will return home. The war of light and dark is upon you. You know whose gaining strength and you know who'll win. Give it up now while you still can."

Without an answer Sebastian left. Pulling out his cell phone, he quickly dialed a number and his call was answered immediately.

"Yes sir."

"Are you in Minnesota?"

"Just arriving sir." Farron answered.

"Tempt him." Sebastian seethed. "If he can't be tempted do what you think is best."

"Oh, it'll be good Sebastian. He won't be able to say no."

"Good. Keep me informed."

Sebastian clicked off and Sam watched him go from behind a curtain. She stepped out into the hall and went to the room from which he exited. The man who called himself Cassius was gone. She looked around but was confused because there was only one way out. There was no way he could have left without her seeing him go. She turned her body to view the whole room. As a gurney was being brought in from an ambulance, she looked down to the floor. There, below her feet, she saw the biggest and fluffiest white feather she had ever seen. Bending, Sam picked it up and smiled. She brushed her cheek with it and reveled in its softness. Then, taking one last look around the room, she placed the feather in her pocket and walked towards the gurney for her last case of the night.

*****

Farron knocked on the pathetic screen door that was nearly falling down. It was late but orders were orders and the lights were on in the living room signaling that someone was up. From what he could hear on the porch, someone was watching a television; that or they had fallen asleep in front of it because no one was coming to answer his knocks. The front door was wide open and so Farron opened the screen door and let himself in followed by Louis and Kat. They assessed what was before them. It was a small farmhouse and in rough shape appearing more in disrepair with their groomed presence. Sebastian required his employees to look the part of worldly royalty and so there was no expense to great for appearances.

As Farron had expected, a large man was passed out in a tattered armchair, a half empty bottle of rye sitting on a fold out dinner tray with the remnants of a meal that was half touched. They walked around looking at the home. As far as they could tell, it was kept as clean as it could be, presumably by the wife but she was nowhere to be found. Farron walked towards the end of the hall where he saw a figure lying in the small double bed, covered by tattered quilts. He walked across the hall to find another room completely empty but he knew it was where Brynne had slept. He entered it and looked around, almost feeling sorry for the girl who had to live like this. He picked up a picture in his hand and glanced at it. A very young Brynne smiled back at him. It was a forced smile as she was posing with an angry looking man and a scared mouse of mother. The house stunk of abuse.

Replacing the framed photo, Farron turned to leave when he came face to face with a woman who was quickly doing up a robe. She looked frightened by his presence and as she looked towards the front door, she noticed the others. Farron held a finger to his lips and slowly shook his head. Her chin quivered as he led her by the elbow to the kitchen where Kat pulled out a chair and Farron had her sit.

"Mrs. Haies, we aren't here to hurt you. We need to ask you a couple of questions about your daughter Brynne and if you've heard from her." Farron tossed a business card down on the table and she picked it up.

"Who are you? Are you the police?" She whispered.

"No Ma'am. We work for the Sons of Cain. It's a national organization that has offices all over the world. Brynne has herself mixed up in some...how shall I put this...dangerous situations; ones that my employer would like stopped. It is imperative that you tell me if you've seen her or if you know where she is."

"I haven't seen her in over ten years."

"Alice, may I call you Alice?" Farron sat in the chair beside her and leaned forward.

She nodded quickly as Kat came behind her. Louis stayed by the entrance to the kitchen watching for the sleeping giant in case he stumbled in.

"Does Brynne know anyone in Virginia?"

"No, I mean, I used to have a sister there but she died long ago. There's no one there anymore. Like I told you, I haven't had contact with Brynne in a long time."

"Now, I know that's a lie because according to your phone records, you have spoken with Brynne almost two weeks ago."

"How did you know that?" She asked.

"Like I said, I know." Farron answered simply.

Alice, hearing the words, knew he wasn't here to be friendly. He was solely here on a mission. She folded her hands and looked down at them thinking that honesty would keep her safe.

"I heard from her, yes. She called me to tell me that her engagement had ended and she was sending me some money but I wasn't to tell her father. We needed the money to keep the house. I have nothing, as you can see. All I know is she's in New York. She won't come back to Minnesota. She refuses."

"You really believe that she's in New York?"

"Yes." Alice looked up to him. "She's lived there for ten years."

Farron looked at his colleagues before looking back at Alice.

"Is she safe?" Alice asked.

"Have you heard from an Atticus Rourke?"

"No." Alice shook her head. "I don't know an Atticus."

"Okay." Farron shuffled more comfortably in the small kitchen chair. "I would like to take you with us."

"What?" Alice began to shake. "Please leave this house. Please. I've told you everything I know."

Farron held out a hand to calm her.

"We mean you no harm. Obviously, that is not true about the drunk that is passed out in your living room that owes almost two hundred thousand dollars to a loan shark and will be killed for it."

Alice's tears could not be held back. She clasped Farron's arm in a panic.

"No. They'll kill me too. I've done nothing. I've suffered terribly for his debts already."

"We understand and we're here to help you. Your daughter will be found and she will be with Mr. Carmichael in the coming days. We want you both safe."

"Mrs. Haies, you will be treated very very well. Can I help you pack a bag? We don't have much time." Kat asked.

"I'll...I have an emergency bag. They told me to pack one."

"They?"

"I needed help so I called the police last night. They took him and I hid a bag. Paul was so angry but they didn't keep him. I...I drugged him tonight."

"Get your bag." Kat instructed.

They all turned towards the sound of a grumble and a large man came stomping into the kitchen.

"What's going on? Who are you? What are you doing in my house? Alice!"

"No Paul. It wasn't me. They're looking for Brynne. They're here for Brynne."

Paul lunged for Farron but Louis had him against the wall so fast that Paul was stunned. Louis pulled out a gun and held it to his head while Alice looked on in horror.

"Don't. Move." Louis instructed. "The minute you do you're gone."

"Where's my daughter?" Paul hissed.

"We don't know hence why we're in your disgusting kitchen. You tell us!" Farron demanded, standing.

"I haven't seen her in years." Paul answered. "I haven't even talked to her."

"Get your bag Mrs. Haies." Kat instructed.

"Don't you dare woman! You're not going anywhere."

Louis readied the gun with a click and held it harder to Paul's skull. Alice ran for her room as Farron sauntered up to her husband. He held up a wad of cash and waved it in front of Paul's face.

"You tell me where your daughter is and I will pay your debt."

"I told you, I don't know where she is."

"Who's in Virginia?"

"I don't know anyone in Virginia." Paul answered.

"So why would Brynne go there?"

"She's in New York."

"Is that so?" Farron smiled.

"It is so."

"Some dad. Doesn't even know his daughter's been in Boston all this time."

"Boston?" Paul asked.

Farron picked up the phone and dialed a number. He held it to Paul's ear.

"Tell her we have her mother and to contact the Sons of Cain."

"The sons of who?"

"Do it."

The phone rang as Kat led Alice out of the house and to the car. As Farron knew, the phone went straight to voice mail. Paul cleared his throat before talking.

"Brynne, this is your father. They have your mother. The Sons of Cain have your mother. I need you to talk to them to get her back. Call them Brynne."

Farron took the phone away from his ear and placed it back on the hook. He stuffed the roll of bills into the front pocket of Paul's shirt and smiled at him.

"Thank you. There's your debt."

"My wife..."

"Is not your concern anymore."

Louis held Paul tighter against the wall as Farron walked away from him. As he calmly walked out of the house and towards the car the sound of a gun going off made him grin. He didn't jump, he merely opened the car door as Louis exited the house. The screen door slapped shut as Louis took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands. Meanwhile, at the side of a highway, a cellphone lay in long grasses, telling no one that there was another message left for one that wouldn't hear it and, as Brynne's father's soul was led towards the light, Cassius viewed the shell of a man that had slid to the floor in a heap of drunken and drugged flesh.

*****

The longer I sat in front of the old computer screen, the more my eyes began to play tricks on me. I had been in the same position since the library opened its doors but I couldn't stop. Every search brought up something different. This earth's beginnings were different for every walk of life and I was beginning to get confused. Lemuria, Atlantis, Eden, Enoch, Aliens, Egyptian, Greek, Indian; cultures had their own beliefs of what was real. So was this whole thing a joke or just based on one set of systems that was derived from a book called a bible that I was cross referencing with my Google searches? Not only was there a holy book for Christianity but there were holy books for every religion and it was so much information that I sat back with a moan and rubbed my forehead in irritation. What most of these religions did have in common was Jesus. He was either the son of God or a prophet. He was a wanderer; learning about various cultures, or he was a teacher. The one thing that I did know for certain was that he was here. He did exist and he was someone that I decided to center my investigations on; him and John. I needed to know more about these distant relatives of mine. I put my chin in my hand and stared at an old painting that had come up on the screen. It was disgusting but the face had me mesmerized because I saw myself in it, if only the littlest bit.

"Why are you staring at a painting of a severed head? Seriously Brynne, I leave you for ten minutes and this is what I find you doing?" Atticus placed a cup of coffee, in Styrofoam, on top of the stacks of books.

"Don't put that on those." I removed the coffee and put it down on the other end of the desk. "Those are holy books. What the hell is wrong with you? Show some respect."

"They're paper in bindings made pretty with gold edges. If they're so holy, they wouldn't be aging in a small town library that smells of mold."

"Ugh..." I groaned. "What happened to the sensitive man that comforted me last night?"

"He's on edge and would like you to finish."

"I will when I feel like I've learned enough history."

"Don't memorize it. Take it as a tourist pamphlet; just a guide book."

"How can you say that? These are people's beliefs, Atticus."

"Drawn from conclusions based on someone that said so. How can you or anyone else really know what happened?"

"And I suppose you do." I replied opening my coffee and taking a sip.

Atticus simply sat in the chair he had vacated to get caffeine and crossed an ankle over a knee, leaning back.

"I'm not going to get into a debate of what stories are right and wrong. Nothing is right or wrong. It's belief. It can't be either or. It just is."

"But you have your opinions." I urged.

"Yes but I'm not here to alter yours so I'm keeping my mouth shut."

I stared at him, aggravated with his stubborn silence.

"You and your dad could help me out with some information you know."

"We could but that would be ours. Not yours. You're on the right track though Brynne. For starters, not simply picking one but taking something from all of it."

"Is that a clue?" I asked.

"Yes."

"Care to elaborate on that?"

"No."

Giving up, I turned back to my notes that I had jotted down to remember what I had read.

"There's not much on Cain. Just what Cassius said about Enoch and I don't have time to read the whole Old Testament. I did stumble on some interesting information on the Nephilim though; enough to make me question who you are and what your purpose is with me."

"Oooo, do tell. I'm all ears."

"Could you quit with the sarcasm?"

Atticus chuckled lightly.

"No because whatever you've come across doesn't bother me. I know where I've come from and what I've done along with the others."

"Are there lots of you left?" I asked softly, trying to be respectful of how he's felt concerning his abandonment.

"No. Next question."

"Wait a second." I was struck with an epiphany and sat up straight. "Are you the last? I'm the last, Sebastian's the last. Are you the last of your kind?"

"First of all, thank you for making me out to be an endangered species. Second of all, who cares?"

"I do and it's obvious from what we experienced together last night that you do as well. It all makes sense now. The three of us are tied in this ridiculous mess because we're all endangered."

"Stop. Your brain is making me dizzy. Why do you question what my purpose is? What did you find out on your little computer that would raise any concern as to what I'm here to do?"

I smiled feeling very accomplished and let Atticus have is privacy. Picking up various papers to find what I was looking for, I grasped a wrinkled one and cleared my throat.

"It is said that the Nephilim caused the flood that killed the descendants of Cain. The flood really happened? Noah and all that?"

Atticus sat forward with me and took the piece of paper from my hands, staring at the scribbled notes.

"We didn't cause the floods. We were here to help humanity. It was Cain's descendants that were behind the rains. These notes are a mess. How can you read this?"

I stole back the paper and smoothed it out on my thigh.

"So, if it was Cain's descendants, and they were all said to be killed, how is Sebastian here now?"

Atticus sighed and gave in a little to the question because he had to. There needed to be some explanation and it couldn't be ignored because the reasoning would never be found in a book or on a web page.

"Spies, those that hide themselves behind 'enemy lines', that's not a new thing especially when it came to Enoch and Eden. There were three that survived. They played the part of what was expected to get on that boat. This earth still had to play out with the events that led us here to this library. The Creator's proverbial hand has always been at play. Growth does not happen when everything is good and smooth. Cain's family existed in the three that boarded the arc under pretense. History evolved from that."

"So if growth appears out of chaos then why wouldn't the Creator just let that happen this time? Why me?"

"Because the time for chaos is over. Nothing can last forever in darkness. It also takes light to grow. Nothing will flourish without light. Humanity cannot flourish if it continues to be under the guise of darkness a.k.a The Sons of Cain."

"Okay. That sounds believable...I guess. Also, there was something that said the Nephilim were fallen angels?"

"No." Atticus shook his head. "We fell into the human conditions. We were praised, not criticized which I'm sure is what most of your investigations have uncovered. We were always here to help. We were never here as monsters and I know you've read that in a lot of your research."

"So what's the truth about you then?" I asked. "Or do I have to come to my own conclusions about that too?"

Atticus smiled and squeezed my knee.

"That whole thing about giants? Remember, you asked me about that earlier? That's what was written and it was taken very literally. We were powerful; superhuman. We were the superheroes of the ancient times; giants."

"And now?" I asked leaning forward.

"I don't call myself a superhero Brynne. I'm a delivery boy for souls."

"I think you're my superhero." I told him honestly. "I would have been with Sebastian right now if it wasn't for you." I squeezed his hand and looked into his face. "I haven't said thank you for that yet. Thank you Atticus."

Atticus smirked and looked towards the screen. His eyes narrowed as he noticed a tab that was open that said "inbox". He grabbed the mouse and clicked on the tab revealing that I had no new messages and an opened email showing an article on why relationships fail. He stood, beginning to clear all the loose papers from the desk.

"Get your coat. Now!"

"What? Why? What happened?"

"You logged into your email! Seriously Brynne! Do you have any clue that you're in hiding?!"

"Ssshhhh!!!" The librarian hissed at him.

"Get your stuff." He seethed.

I quickly took everything that I saw to take and stuffed it in my purse.

"I don't understand what the big deal is Atticus. I checked my email. That's it."

"All computers have addresses. Start thinking. We can't go back to the cottage. We're leaving for California right now."

As Atticus spoke my stomach fell. I didn't realize what I had done. I just wanted to be connected to something that was familiar.

"Oh my God." I whispered. "They'll find me."

"Stop it. Get to the car!"

The librarian shushed him again and he whirled on her.

"Shut up! We're leaving."

"Are they here?" I asked quickly.

He ignored me and we jogged out of the building. Looking around, Atticus unlocked my door. I dove in and unlocked his side then secured my seatbelt. He sped away as the tires squealed and people watched, surprised with the noise. As we turned a corner another vehicle came into view from the opposite end of the street. It stopped in front of the library and from the back seat, Sebastian got out. As he entered the old building, Atticus turned onto a quiet highway. Sebastian, finding where we had been, flipped through a bible that was dog-eared to mark the story of the murder of Abel. He saw, on the computer's screen, the painting portraying the head of John the Baptist and sneered at it.

"You deserved it and the way I'm feeling right now, Brynne will end up the same way. Send all your angels, Baptist, if you must but I will get to her first."

*****

Cassius rang the bell to the beautiful home that sat in the beautiful neighborhood. Its elegance was like Vermont yet Vermont had a more relaxed feel. Both lived in by the same family and both filled with the same love. He stood by the door as he waited patiently for it to open. He knew she was home. She wasn't due at work today and he knew she was too alone and she needed to leave this loving house as soon as possible. He heard footsteps come quickly and a head of red hair peeked out of the side curtain to see who was there. He smiled in greeting and she opened the door, recognizing his face.

"Hi." She greeted him. She looked around to see if there was anyone else and placed a hand on her hip. "What are you doing here? How did you know I was here?" Sam asked not bothered but interested just the same.

"Dr. Faulson." Cassius greeted her.

"Please, I'm not working. Call me Sam."

"Sam it is. I've come to speak to you of matters regarding Brynne Haies."

"As I told Mr. Carmichael and now I will tell you, I have no idea where she is."

"You have a charming place that you escape to in Vermont when you can. It sits on a hillside where a lake meets its edge. It has a dock where your sons like to sit and fish although it's a rare occurrence that they catch anything. Brynne was there. She's not anymore."

"How did you know that?" Sam asked surprised.

"May I come in?" Cassius asked politely.

Sam thought about it for a second then opened the door a little wider so Cassius could enter. She closed it after him, locking it, then walked towards the kitchen.

"I've just poured myself some tea. Would you like some?" She offered.

"I would. Thank you Sam."

"What was your name again?" She asked as she got another mug out of a cupboard.

"Cassius Rourke."

"Now, I know that name from somewhere." She told him pouring the steaming liquid from the pot. "I just can't remember and I always remember names."

"Cassius?" He asked smiling.

"No, Rourke."

"Ah. My son, no doubt. Atticus Rourke. He's travelling with Brynne at the moment."

"That's it. I knew I heard it before. Now Cassius, as patient as I can be, this is the second day of this. What's going on? Is Brynne okay?"

"I'm afraid not Sam. She's being hunted. What do you know about Sebastian Carmichael?"

"Just that he's the head of some origination called the Sons of Cain and that he's looking for Brynne. He won't say why, just that it's important."

"Last night, this organization went to Minnesota looking for Brynne at her parents' house."

Sam scoffed at that and shook her head.

"She would never go there."

"Yes, I'm well aware of the past in that house. Now, last night, they murdered her father and kidnapped her mother."

Sam choked on the hot liquid and quickly put it down splashing her hand in the process. Swearing, Sam grabbed a dish towel and patted her hand dry.

"What the hell is this?" Sam snapped.

"I understand your frustration and that is why I'm here. Do you know any of Brynne's family that she would contact? Anyone at all?"

"No, she never spoke of anyone but Cole would know more about that."

"Cole? Her fiancé?"

"Yes, well, not anymore but he would still know. He contacted me the same day Brynne came here for the keys to the cabin. He said that he was confronted in their old condo by...oh my God. The Sons of Cain. They were at Brynne's apartment. They questioned Cole."

"It's okay." Cassius held up a hand in a calming gesture. "Nothing's happened to Cole. I'm more worried about you. You confronted Sebastian in the hospital. He knows you're lying and he's watching you carefully. Fortunately, since I'm here, he can't get near you. This I promise. Where's your family."

"Uh..." Sam cleared the shock out of head and thought. "They should be in London right now. Davis' mom and dad live there. The boys are visiting for a couple of weeks. I'm alone until...I'm alone." She whispered petrified. "What do I do?"

"Sam, listen to me. You're safe."

"How do you know that, Cassius?! These people murdered Brynne's father! I stood up to their mob boss. How do you know I'm safe?!"

"Because you're with me."

Deciding the timing couldn't be more perfect, only to calm her fears, Cassius gave off an auric softness that was similar to the one he shone on Sebastian only this time it wasn't of warning. It was of love. Sam walked backwards, bumping into the oven.

"Who are you?" She gasped. "What is this?"

"They call us angels and there's much to explain."

"Angels?" She whispered teetering on the edge of horror and wonderment. "You exist?"

Sam watched her kitchen as it lit up with different illuminated beams. Her mouth dropped as the presence was overwhelming yet filling her with an ecstasy that she had never felt before.

"Atticus is my son. He's keeping Brynne under his protection until she awakens to her truth. Unfortunately, this truth will end the Sons of Cain's power over this world and so Sebastian Carmichael is taking no chances with Brynne destroying his regime. I don't want to take the chance of you suffering the same fate as Paul Haies because you lied to him."

"Do you see that happening?"

"Yes but, as with all endings, they can change. Do you wish this to change?"

Sam gasped and turned away.

"Of course I wish it to change! This is my life!"

"And so it is and will be. Sam?"

Sam turned back to Cassius and saw that her kitchen was back to normal and Cassius stood as a regular gentleman.

"What is Brynne's truth?" She demanded.

"The second coming."

"As in the second coming." She confirmed.

"Yes." Cassius answered.

"Does she really know?"

"She will."

"Is she safe?" Sam cried, allowing tears of worry fall from her eyes.

"Yes."

"Will they get to her?"

"I can't say that."

"What can you say?" She asked in frustration. "Tell me something!"

"Do you like California?"

"Pardon me?"

"I hear they have great wine."

"Are you kidding me?"

Cassius took a sip of tea and nodded approval.

"I really enjoy these human moments. What's not to like about tea?"

"Mr. Rourke?!"

Savoring another sip, he took his time answering as the warm and fruity liquid slid down his throat. He didn't know what Atticus was getting so hung up about being here for so long. Cassius thought a physical body was an amazing experience.

"Brynne is travelling to the town of Mount Shasta. I have a truck. It would be best if you went there as soon as possible and tell no one where you are. Emergency leave if you must tell the hospital or anyone else. Your car should be left here. I can help you make a call to your husband without it being traced. Don't worry about Cole. He's okay and he will be okay."

"And where am I supposed to stay?"

"Contact a Father Lovay. He'll be expecting you."

Cassius slid his keys towards Sam but she refused to take them.

"Brynne will be there too. Lovay will keep you safe." He finished.

"Why do I get the feeling that something big is about to happen." She eyed him curiously and he helped himself to one of the cookies from her plate.

"Because, you're pretty smart and that's why I'm here. Your intuition can get you into trouble with the wrong people but Brynne needs you. Go to her."

Sam took the keys into her hands and noticed how old they were.

"Will this truck even make it across the country?"

"I'll make sure it does." He winked. "Now, what's your husband's number?"

*****

I watched with disgust as Atticus waited for our drink order at a bar while some raven haired beautiful bombshell was trying to get him to succumb to her mood of desire. I could tell that if Atticus ever had children with a woman like that they would be insanely gorgeous and I found myself feeling uncomfortable for the way I looked as I sat in a wooden chair at a table that hadn't been wiped and wearing clothes that hadn't been washed. What was I doing in a place like this? I stuck out like a sore thumb but my arguments for even entering this place were blatantly ignored as Atticus said maybe five words to me since we left the library. I turned my attention to a large window as Atticus finished with the drinks and the woman.

"So you're with her." She stated as she looked in my direction. "Why?"

He smirked and shrugged.

"It's complicated."

"So if it's so complicated, ditch her and come hang out with me. I can make things simple for you."

"Trust me, your offer is tempting." He looked her up and down and she enjoyed the way he took her in. "And to be perfectly honest, I'm really thinking about it."

"Can I say anything to push you over the edge?" She asked stepping closer towards him.

"Not unless you're God." He answered accepting two glasses of wine from the bartender.

"I could be." She laughed.

"Or the devil?" He teased.

"Whatever you want." She scribbled her number and address on a napkin and slid it towards him. Seeing that Atticus' hands were full, she tucked it into his jean pocket. "I'd be willing to be both."

She sauntered off and he watched her intently. Oh the offer was tempting. Just the freedom of her skin on his was exactly what he needed right now. It had been months since he got a decent night's sleep but the way to sleep hadn't made itself available. The dying took precedence and there had been so much of it that his desire for sleep had been placed on the backburner. He turned back to the table where Brynne sat and noticed her quickly averting her eyes. He reluctantly took the drinks over, the idea of skin on skin taking its place, again, on a back burner.

"You should go." I told him as nicely as possible as he placed a glass of wine before me. "It's obvious you want to. Just leave me the key to the motel. I'll find my way back."

"As much as she tempts me, I'm working." He answered, sitting across from me.

He sat down and stared out the window as I tried to reconcile the fact that this was simply a job to him and nothing more. Maybe it was a figment of my imagination. Maybe it was only fleeting attraction in a very stressful time or maybe it was the admission in the car, on the way to Vermont, that our relationship was meant to be more but I could have sworn, in moments here and there, that this went far deeper than a job. The more I thought about it the more out of place and homesick I was for my old life and the more I felt stupid for assuming anything to do with Atticus Rourke.

"Can I take your order?" A waiter asked, coming up with a huge grin on his face. The urge to wipe it off did not surprise me. How dare someone smile when approaching a cold war.

The need for comfort took hold and I dismissed my idea of healthy eating and browsed for the greasiest thing I could find.

"The burger. Right there." I pointed as he watched and leaned forward. "Yeah that's the one."

"Are you sure miss? It's quite large."

"I'm pretty sure I can handle it."

"Right." Atticus said under his breath.

"Excuse me?" I asked.

He cleared his throat and handed his menu back to the waiter.

"Lamb please." He told him softly.

I snickered sarcastically and Atticus shot me a warning look. The waiter, now very uncomfortable with our exchanges, left to another table.

"I'm sure they'll let you sacrifice it first." I offered straightening my utensils.

"If that's the only information you took from your research this morning, I suggest you pull more."

"If this is just a job to you than I suggest you take that woman up on her offer and get your fix so maybe you'll be more pleasant to be around."

"How do you know she offered anything like that to me?"

"The napkin pressed against your thigh that she slid into your pocket tells me everything. I'd stop at the drugstore first though Atticus. If she's met a guy in three minutes and that's what she's proposing, I'm sure she's got some hidden disease. On second thought, since you're almost an angel, you're probably safe."

"Almost an angel? Is that what you think I am?"

"I'm just work to you. Probably an assignment you didn't even want to take since you would prefer death but since you can't die you're stuck with life. How awful for you."

"Stop it Brynne." He cautioned.

"I have said sorry, like, a hundred times for what happened in Vermont yet you disregard it and treat me as if I'm not even here. I didn't even want to eat here."

"Yeah, if I thought you were just going to eat a burger I could have taken you to some stupid fast food joint. Never mind that I could use a decent meal after driving for the last eight hours because, God forbid, anything else be about someone other than yourself. I really wish, Brynne, that you would start thinking."

"Thinking? That's all I do anymore. My mind is constantly filled with thoughts. I'm consumed with thoughts. The enormity of this can't even hit me because at every turn there's a different fear or a different question that you can't give me answers to. I'm a slave to your schedule; to your dad's schedule. It has nothing to do with me but everything to do about you getting your freedom from a life you hated since the day you were born."

"You think this is easy for me?" Atticus demanded. "I'm just as overwhelmed as you are and yet, I can't escape it. My outcome is based on yours. I'm stuck in a situation that I didn't ask for and it's all so I can be granted my ticket home so excuse me for considering you work. Do you know how exhausting it is to live here for thousands of years and not be who you're supposed to be and I still can't because I have to play a babysitter to someone who can't even remember a stupid announcement about a second coming? Do you know why I'm tempted by that woman's offer? Because Brynne, I can't sleep. There's only one way I can sleep and it's by giving that part of me which is sacred to a woman that wants it in exchange for her peace. I'm tempted by her peace. I am tired and this whole thing just adds to my frustration including you checking your stupid email. So yeah, I let her give me her number if it's a way to escape this nightmare for a few hours. I haven't slept in months."

"Now I'm a nightmare?" I asked as my heart shriveled into itself.

"A jealous nightmare."

"I am not jealous!" I shot back.

"Please Brynne, who do you think you're talking to? You watched with your sad little marked doe eyes as someone paid me more attention than you in the span of three days."

That did it. My heart didn't just shrivel. It cracked and cried tears that my eyes couldn't; only to save face.

"Wow Atticus, you can be a huge jerk and pretty hurtful. I'm sure your mother is very proud of her little boy."

Atticus slammed the table with his hand which drew curious looks from around us. I jumped as his eyes burned into my own.

"Don't you ever talk about my mother."

I gulped and steadied myself seeing another side of this man that was quite similar to another I had narrowly escaped from. I hadn't had something like that happen since I lived at home. At least here I didn't think I could be beaten for a smart mouth; there was safety in public places.

"Just go Atticus." I told him more calmly than I felt. "Go to her and get your peace. You're fired."

Getting up, I grabbed my purse trying not to cry. My expectations of the word angel was now beaten out of my soul and the title of Nephilim monster rang oh so true. I walked out the door trying to be as small as possible, having no idea where I was going to go but I couldn't stay here. The fire of our tempers, if allowed to continue being flamed, would burn out of control with no going back. With the weight of humanity on my shoulders, I decided to simply walk. With luck there would be a place that I could inquire about a bus or train station. I had some cash on me and hopefully it would be enough to get me to California and to end this whole thing. If it wasn't, I was going back to Boston and to Cole or Sebastian, whoever would take me first.

After I was gone from view, Atticus removed the napkin from his pocket and watched the bar. She was there. She watched with amusement as I had walked out on him. It was the exact thing she was hoping for and, as Atticus threw some cash on the table to pay for the uneaten food, she made her way towards him.

"Hey." He greeted her as he stood.

"Hi."

"You want to get out of here?" He asked.

"I thought you'd never ask." She smiled.

"Great. Let's go."

*****

Having bought my ticket that would take me as far as I could go, I sat in a blue plastic chair with my M&Ms that I bought with the excessive change in the bottom of my purse. It wasn't to California but I was hoping that it would buy me some time to figure out what my next step would be. I was thinking of calling this Father Lovay in a place of safety but hadn't decided yet. The biggest reason was because I had no idea what to say. I found a credit card in my purse that was linked to Cole's account. I was praying it would get me a place to stay without drawing Carmichael towards me too soon. I just needed some time.

It was still early enough that the sun tried hard to keep its eyes open as it sunk into its bed of horizon before the nightlight of a moon came out. I had two hours to wait so I thought I would take advantage of the situation and study my notes from the little library. I couldn't believe how alone I felt. I thought I had safety in Atticus. I was comforted by him and what he was and actually trusted him. I never trusted anyone so quickly. He had kindness under his tough exterior but it all fell apart because I screwed up and he was tired of life. Part of me didn't blame him. Life was hard. We didn't all have to be angels to have our own history. Mine certainly wasn't the best but I got out of it. Now, it felt like I jumped back into something that took so long for me to pull myself out of the first time. And for what? A history I was supposed to remember but was so estranged from that it was best kept in someone's bible? From all my research and talks with Atticus I knew there was a greater purpose. I knew there was something in me that was trying to come out. What that was, besides nightmares, I wasn't sure but some quiet time may put it into some sort of perspective for me.

"That's a lot of paper to pull out of a handbag. Are you a student? I didn't think university was in session yet."

I looked up to a man who had sat across from me. He had lovely short curly brown hair and a tidy beard. He appeared to be in his fifties but I was not the best at guessing age so I let that thought go. His complexion was tanned and his eyes were gold which could have been hazel to some but they really looked like they were shining. He wore brown khaki cargo pants and leather sandals and his shirt was a black linen tunic that was left untied to reveal a smooth chest. It wasn't indecent; simply very casual.

"I'm somewhat of a student but not for school." I answered giving him a small smile.

"Ah, a student of life?" He offered.

"That is a good description, yes." I agreed.

"Where are you headed to all by yourself?"

If it was anyone else that had asked me that, I would have been petrified. Yet, with this man, I was not.

"I'm trying to get to a friend in California." I answered.

He nodded in approval and watched me watching him.

"You have the mark." He told me pointing to my eye.

"The mark?" I asked.

"One who has the brown and blue can see into earth and heaven simultaneously or so the prophecy says."

"That's funny; an old friend told me the same thing. It's weird because I haven't heard that before and now I seem to hear it often."

"Can you see into both?" He asked politely.

"Heaven and earth?" I shrugged. "I thought I was starting to. Now I'm not so sure."

"Relax with it. You'll see how fast it comes."

As he said those words, I sat forward and studied him more closely. He leaned forward as well and allowed it as if he were an open book.

"I don't want to be rude but I swear I know you from somewhere." I told him quietly.

"Trust that Brynne." He answered in the same tone.

"How do you know my name?" I asked, excitement building in my heart. It was beating so fast that a heart monitor probably would have alarmed someone I was going into cardiac arrest.

"Because you're family." He answered kindly.

"What's your name?" I asked, suddenly breathless.

"John."

"John?" I repeated just to be sure I heard it correctly.

"Yes."

I whimpered as my chin shook because here was my grandfather, albeit very distant, sitting right in front of me and all I could feel was that I was the biggest disappointment for secretly running away and getting caught in the act. It was the weakest and most childish thing for me to do and unfortunately, it wasn't the first time I tried. When life got too hard I always tried to run.

"I'm failing you."

"No." He shook his head and came to sit beside me. "You're not failing me. It's a lot. This is a lot."

Sniffing, I nodded and searched for some Kleenex in my purse. I couldn't find one but was presented one from this beautiful vision that seemed so real.

"Did I fall asleep? Is this all a dream?" I asked blowing my nose.

"No. I came because you needed some validation. Atticus...well, there's not much I can say in that regard but I'll try."

"You've met him?"

"Once or twice." He admitted.

"He's so angry." I dabbed at my eyes and sniffed again. "And it's all my fault."

"Hardly Brynne." John shook his head. "No, Atticus has been angry even before he met you but he has a huge heart and his light shines so far it illuminates what good is left here. It's a magnet for love. That's why he's the last because we need him to anchor it until humanity can. He just never wanted to know that."

"Does he?"

"Of course he does. His mother told him but she told him at a time where she made him an orphan and so it's hard for him to believe. In regards to his father, well, Cassius wasn't the only angel to give his love to a human woman and he holds a lot of concern for what Atticus has gone through. They love each other. No matter what Atticus portrays, he needs to have a connection with Cassius even if it is every hundred years or so."

"He's a jerk." I tried to laugh, to make light of my feelings, but I really believed that right now and it was nice to tell someone even if it was out of anger.

"Right now yes but not always, correct?"

John stared down at me and I rolled my eyes.

"I'm upset. I don't want to remember how nice he can be. I want to be mad and make it all his fault. I know it's not but I need to blame someone and he's it."

John laughed a big wonderful laugh and it spread, covering every inch of me and making me laugh as well. He stood and took my hand, helping me to my feet.

"You have a couple of hours so I'd like to change your mind before you do something you'll regret. Do you like this thing they call dessert? Cassius says there's nothing like pie. I'm not sure what that is but when he says the word the angel drools. Have you ever seen an angel drool?"

I remembered his cooking and his enthusiasm about eating it.

"Yes, yes I have and he's right. Pie is good." I answered. "But you know what's even better?"

"No, what?"

"Something called cheesecake."

"Well, let us go and find some." He steered me in the direction of the door and opened it, allowing me to go first.

"Why don't you speak like the bible quotes you?" I asked curiously.

"This is already difficult for you. I need to come as a person you would be comfortable conversing with. Besides, people don't-ith speak-ith like that anymore-ith."

I snickered and had to agree. I didn't think I could take him seriously if he spoke iths to me. I needed real. I needed tangible; something I could trust.

I had no idea where to get dessert nor did I care where we ended up. As we walked in silence, John taking in the world around him with amusement and me taking in the fact that I was walking with John the Baptist, the final destination didn't matter.

"It's funny." He stated easily.

"What is?" I asked.

"How having one foot on each side of the veil can be so conflicting. I have to admit, I've forgotten what that's like."

"I feel like I should know what that's like myself."

"Haven't you?" He asked gently.

"I don't think so."

"In your life, Brynne, have you felt...like the odd one out; different."

"Sure. High school was terrible but every kid feels awkward in high school."

He chuckled and pointed to a small café. I agreed with a tilt of my chin and we entered. We were seated in the middle of the place; John drawing most of the attention simply because of his presence. The place didn't serve pie but having somewhat of a sweet tooth, I offered my opinions. Deciding on New York cheesecake and chocolate soufflé, we returned to our previous discussion.

"What about your home life?" He inquired.

"What about it?" I answered with the usual tone of disgust that I had when anyone asked me about my family.

"Did it fit you?"

"No, it hurt me." I stated bluntly.

"Yes, I've sat with you many times on that roof as you gazed toward space and knew there was another place you longed for. I held you as you cried your tears of homesickness."

"And you only appear to me now? Only because I'm thinking of quitting?"

"We both know you're not quitting. You needed breathing space for all of this to settle within you. I only come now because I need to convince you to stay. You can't run away from this. You can't run away from you."

"I need more than a few days to let this settle. This is happening too fast and I don't understand it."

"The only reason why this is happening quickly is because Sebastian has figured you out. If he hadn't, this wake up of Gaia's inhabitants would have played out very differently."

"Gaia?"

"Earth." He answered.

"Oh."

"The Sons of Cain have stepped up their game of world order because they knew something had shifted. They were losing their grip so to speak. Sebastian looked into why and through his three years of research he found you. Your mother...she wasn't supposed to conceive a child. She didn't want to."

"I know. She told me." I admitted. "Talk about feeling loved and wanted."

"The choice to come here at this time was a last minute decision for you. This was a game changer; a wild card no one thought would happen. I certainly didn't."

"And now I'm paying for it." I concluded.

"No Brynne. This isn't a punishment. This is an opportunity."

"Sorry John, It doesn't feel that way."

"It will. Look at what you do. Look at who you are. You've always worked to help others. Now it's time for the ultimate helping hand; to start a global remembrance of who humanity is."

"And who is that?"

John smiled as the rich desserts were placed before us. He picked up a fork and stared at both wondering which he should experience first. Deciding on the chocolate, he placed a small amount in his mouth and savored it.

"Oh my." He whispered.

"Approve?" I asked, grinning at the pleasure on his face.

"That's wonderful."

"Now try this." I offered the cheesecake and he didn't hesitate placing a forkful on his tongue.

"Cassius was right. There are some things that are worth a visit every hundred years."

"How long have you known Cassius?" I inquired.

"Since you were born."

"Why?"

"Because you and Atticus are living out your last lives here."

"What does that mean and Atticus has only had one."

"It doesn't mean he's played someone different in another existence before this one."

"That is really hard to swallow John. You mean there's more than this?"

He smiled and took some more dessert.

"You and Atticus' hearts, minds and souls are to be reunited."

"What? Like love? Have you lost your mind?"

"I don't think so." He glanced at me confused with the saying.

"Forget it." I turned back to my dessert. "So what are we human's to remember? Or can you even tell me that?"

"I can give you a hint. That's all I can offer along with the support you have from the heavens."

Ignoring that last comment I sat and waited for him to continue.

"So?" I prodded.

"You've done your research. Did you come upon this? 'Truly Truly I say to you, he who believes in Me, the works that I do, he will do also; and greater works than these he will do; because I go to the Father.'"

"Jesus?" I asked.

"Yes."

"What does it mean?"

"You'll know soon enough."

I rolled my eyes nearly banging my head, with frustration, down on the table.

"Here's another. Stop me if you've heard it. 'Because I go to my Father; and upon my ascension the Spirit will be given, to you, which shall not only enable you to perform miracles, as proofs of your apostleship, and the doctrine you preach, but which shall powerfully attend the Gospel to the conversion of multitudes of souls.'"

"Ugh! Stop okay. I get it. More riddles."

He laughed softly and wiped his mouth.

"The mistake that those who worship make is they take these things too literally. Look past the obvious Brynne."

"How were the desserts?" The waitress asked, seeing that they were almost done.

"My darling, Becca." John answered reading her nametag. "They were a true blessing."

*****

Sebastian looked at all the contents of the box that were laid out on his desk. Nothing was here. No names, no numbers; nothing that would give him any clue as to where she was. When Farron had found it in the back of her closet he was sure it would contain something. Who hides a box on the other side of a wall in the back of a closet? There was an expired passport, a diary which contained nothing interesting, some cash and some old pictures. When Farron presented it to him, Sebastian was certain that it would give him something to work with. It seemed that Cole and Sam were the only two people in her life that were close enough to know anything about her. When he returned from Vermont he was trying to hold it together. By the time he found the connection between Vermont, Brynne and Sam, Atticus had figured out that he had to move again and he missed them. Now, Sam had disappeared just like Brynne had and Cole was an emotional mess because now both were missing and no one knew where they were.

Cole, now thinking something was very dangerously wrong after Farron had visited him and Sam had left, took shelter at his parents' house. He had them watched though and the minute Cole got into his car to go somewhere other than the hospital, he was followed. It pissed Sebastian off that those were the only two that had any sort of deep attachment to Brynne and they gave him absolutely nothing to work with. At least he had Alice. He had yet to speak with her and he guessed, seeing as how there was nothing that would give him any information in the box, now would be a good time to do just that.

He got up and straightened his suit. He went to the door and down the grand staircase that took him to the main level of the stately home that was only one that he had in Boston. There were many more around the world. Hotels weren't his thing. Dinner was being served in the dining room and he entered as Alice and Farron looked up from their appetizers.

"I'm sorry I'm late. I had to finish a call." He announced as he briskly entered the room.

Alice quickly looked down and Farron began to stand in greeting.

"Sebastian, this is Alice Haies, Brynne's mother."

"Ah yes. Please sit down." He instructed pleasantly as she began to stand. "There's no need for that. You are my guest and as such your comfort is my number one priority."

"Thank you." She smiled nervously. "I'm just...my husband..."

Sebastian took a seat at the head of the table and glanced at his plate. He picked up a glass of wine and sniffed it before taking a sip. Approving, more was poured into the fine crystal. Sebastian placed his elbows on the table and folded his hands.

"He owed me over two hundred thousand dollars Mrs. Haies."

"He owed a loan shark."

"I own the loan shark he owed. He also nearly killed you a handful of times and abused, in all ways, the woman that I am in love with. Why does it bother you that he was killed?"

"I just...murder?" She asked still unsure if she was allowed to speak freely.

"Well, he deserved torture but I don't have the stomach for it. You are perfectly safe here Alice. No harm will come to you. My home is your home."

"You love my daughter? I thought she was marrying Cole?"

"She was. We met during their engagement. It's why it ended."

"Oh?"

"Yes. She didn't tell you?" Sebastian asked.

"No. She rarely called me. Although she occasionally sent me money, we never had much of a relationship."

"Is that due to the fact that she was unplanned?"

"How did you know that?" Alice asked.

"Brynne told me."

"I see."

Farron saw how uncomfortable Alice was and cleared his throat.

"I wouldn't feel guilty for Brynne's upbringing Mrs. Haies. She's turned out very well. You did the best you could under the circumstances and the fact that she looked after you as much as she could should show you that she still loved you."

Alice smiled relieved and nodded quickly.

"Thank you Farron."

Sebastian glanced at Farron in thanks and began eating.

"Alice, would you know where Brynne is? She was very quiet about the people she was friends with and I'm very worried about her. It's not like her to just take off without telling me."

"I thought she was in New York. I didn't know the people she had in her life except for Cole. I really don't know where she could be. It's the honest truth. After allowing me into your home, I wouldn't lie to you. If this is the life Brynne chose, why would she leave it?"

"I appreciate your honesty. I know Farron has asked you this already but I'm wondering if you've had a chance to recall a man named Atticus Rourke?"

"No. She never mentioned anyone by that name."

"Her high school friends...was there one that she was close to? One that she would possibly try to reunite with?"

"Oh, there were many friends. It was a small high school. Not many left Minnesota to my knowledge. There were a couple that decided to go and try out the big cities. There was an ex-boyfriend; her prom date. She told me he was going to Los Angeles to pursue acting. I don't think anyone ever thought he would make it."

Sebastian didn't have to say anything. Farron quickly got up from the table pulling his cell phone out of his pocket to make a call about pulling a yearbook from a high school in Minnesota.

"You care about her a lot don't you?" Alice asked feeling as if she had won the lottery coming to this huge house and being treated like a queen; even if it was only for a day.

"I do. More than you know. You would tell me if you heard from her yes?"

"Yes, of course Sebastian. I would tell you but how will she ever reach me here?" Alice moved back as her dinner was presented to her on gold-rimmed china.

Sebastian smirked at this little woman, in a shabby housedress, that was served her dinner on fine china and using the wrong fork.

"My dear Alice, when she finds out you're with me, I guarantee you'll hear from her because she'll come home. And you and your daughter can start planning the wedding you never had and the one you always dreamed of having, through your daughter."

"That sounds lovely." She answered wistfully.

"Doesn't it? I won't be around tomorrow. I have meetings and this search for your daughter is taking up a lot of my time. I will make sure Kat takes you shopping though. I want you to appear as the royalty you are. Don't worry about the money. As you can see, I have plenty."

"That's very generous of you Sebastian. Can we have dinner together tomorrow?"

"Absolutely Alice, or may I call you mom."

Alice giggled and covered her mouth with delicate fingers.

"Brynne never even called me mom."

"Well..." Sebastian picked up a fork to start on his main course. "That will change."

"Thank you." She answered.

"It's a pleasure."

Farron returned to the table and smiled at both of them.

"So?" Sebastian asked while chewing.

"It's being delivered as we speak." Farron answered.

"Great. Alice, when the yearbook gets here I would like you to point out this wanna-be actor."

"Of course. I'd be happy to."

"Excellent. Isn't she helpful Farron? She's such a delight to have here. It's just a breath of fresh air to have someone, that knows Brynne, so cooperative."

"I couldn't agree more Sebastian. She is a delight."

"Tell you what. I think, in celebration of my new mother-in-law, it's a cause for champagne. Alice? What do you say?" Sebastian asked.

"I'd love that." She exclaimed. "I've never had champagne."

"Wonderful. Please Justin, get a bottle."

The waiter bowed and went off to fulfill the order.

*****

Atticus couldn't do it. He just couldn't do it and now he was pacing the motel room like a caged lion because he had no idea what his next step was. He couldn't feel her. She was shielded by something; something he couldn't pierce just like the invisible barrier between purgatory and heaven. She was blocked by heaven and he was panicking because he truly felt like he was fired and she was gone from his life as fast as fingers could snap.

Atticus pushed himself up against a wall and slide down into a fetal position. He wandered the neighborhood as a ghost and he wandered it like a man. Being both, he couldn't find her. He only found those that needed to be delivered, either in alleys after overdosing or dying within the confines of their homes, but he ignored their calls because he was waiting for Brynne's and it never came.

Curling up against the wall, he was brought back to earlier that evening. His sleeping pill, in the form of a woman, had taken them back to her apartment where she proceeded to pour wine and turn on jazz that fit the mood. She was an attorney and lived as such. Her apartment looked as if it should have graced the covers of a modern living magazine and when she waltzed into the living room, she easily removed her dress and allowed it to fall to the floor. At that moment, when she stood before him in lingerie that cost a small fortune, it hit him he had been so wrong and such an asshole. Funny, before Brynne entered his life, this was the way he existed. Now, Brynne made him realize there was another way; a softer way. She had cracked his rigid exterior only by being her and at that moment he really wasn't in the mood for lingerie.

She kissed him tenderly and normally he would have moved fast but instead he gently pushed away. She searched his face, confused as he sighed and smiled apologetically.

"I'm sorry Nikki. I can't do this." He told her, regretting the words as soon as they came out but he knew it was true and it was for the best.

"Atticus, come on. Forget her. Just let go. She doesn't have to know." She answered, snuggling back up to him.

He placed his hands on her shoulders and slid them down her arms to grasp her hands gently.

"You're right. She doesn't have to know but I will." He kissed her knuckles and let them go.

"You're something special you know that." She told him sadly, realizing that this wasn't going to happen for them. "I knew it as soon as you walked into the restaurant. You weren't like any other guy."

"That's a very true assumption." He stroked her cheek as she pressed her face into his palm. "For the record, if it means anything, you stopped me in my tracks. Just the sight of you had me forgetting everything that I'm here for."

"Atticus, please don't leave tonight."

"Nikki, You're amazing but Brynne...she's everything. I'm sorry. If I could tell you why I would."

Nikki grew confused. She wanted to feel differently about Atticus pulling away but she didn't. She wanted to be a scorned female but in his presence, she didn't know how to.

"Why am I not angry? Normally I would be furious with embarrassment and jealousy."

"Maybe you have a better understanding than what you think you do. Your mother was the same way wasn't she?" He winked.

"How did you know that?" Nikki answered with pleasant surprise and giggled.

"I have to go." Was all he answered.

And now he was sitting on a motel floor feeling just as lost as Brynne had, lowering his forehead to his knees.

The door suddenly and violently blew open as Cassius walked out of thin air, slamming it closed. Atticus didn't flinch.

"Where is she?!" He bellowed.

Atticus didn't answer, only shrugging his shoulders.

"Atticus, I swear to everything you come from, I will reverse this deal before you can even taste freedom. Where is Brynne?!"

"I don't know. I've looked everywhere. I can't feel her."

"Get up!"

"No. It's over." Atticus refused.

"Get! Up!"

Atticus stayed put and Cassius flew to him. He grabbed him by the shirt collar and stood him up like he weighed nothing. He pinned Atticus up against the wall in one swift move and stunned, Atticus looked into the burning eyes of his father.

"I knew your crap would get you into trouble and now it has. She fired you!" Cassius hollered into his son's face.

"Yes! Okay! She fired me! Happy? I failed!" He shouted back.

Cassius watched as Atticus became someone he didn't recognize right before is eyes. His son's soul was in so much pain that he was only beginning to show now and it began to age him immediately. Atticus had been thirty six forever. Now he was four thousand and Cassius felt horrible realizing the state of the man in the angel. He had never looked at him as a man because he always saw him as Celestial and Divine. The truth shocked him and, taking his son into his arms, he held him close and Atticus allowed it, seizing the strength from his father that he suddenly lacked now that Brynne was lost.

"I'm so tired." He sobbed.

"I know. I'm so sorry Atticus. I'm so sorry my boy."

Atticus grabbed at his father's human appearance like he could leave him at any moment and sobbed thousands of years out of his soul. Brynne was gone and he couldn't bear to lose his father as well. He would never admit it but it wasn't something he could hide right now.

"Where is she? What've I done?"

"We'll find her. Atticus, listen to me. Hey." Cassius straightened and took Atticus' face in his hands. "You're still the child I blessed okay. You're the angel on earth I couldn't be. You can do this. I believe in you but you need to find your strength. This is no time for weakness. We have to find her. The Sons of Cain have murdered her father and taken her mother under false pretense. I've asked Brynne's doctor friend, Sam Faulson, to meet you and Brynne in California. He's getting to every single person she has known or is close to."

"Wait...you can't feel her?" Atticus asked, struck by how odd that was.

"No Atticus. It seems she's shielded by something right now."

"Is she dead?"

"No." Cassius shook his head. "Believe me, I've checked. No, she's still here."

"Where's Carmichael?" Atticus questioned.

Cassius let go of Atticus seeing that he was more emotionally controlled.

"Boston...for now. Atticus, let me in."

"No." He refused still boarded up by a barrier he created himself.

"Let me in son." Cassius repeated. "I'm losing you. Please ask for my help. I can't lose you to the dark which is exactly where you're going right now. You know you're exhausted and what the outcome of that could be. Let me in." He pleaded.

Atticus studied his father then relented and bowed his head. He couldn't believe, after so long, he wanted an angel's help and his father's help at that. Atticus was suffocating. He was slowly dying and he had no choice if he wanted to continue living. He needed air.

"Angels, please help me. Please help me." He whispered.

That was it. That was all he needed to say. As Cassius held on to him, every single weight that had accumulated over thousands of years lifted from Atticus' being. As it left him, he began to feel renewed. Little by little he stood straighter, his breath lightened and his heart grew. In these minutes of bliss, Atticus' father gifted him with his life back and Atticus never thought he'd feel so thankful.

Cassius slowly removed his hands and stood before his child that he could recognize again. He looked so much like his mother. He was beautiful and he stood, watching, as Atticus was born again; the same way he watched when he was born into this world the first time. Cassius patted Atticus' cheek. He had stroked it when he was an infant but he didn't think that would come off too well. Atticus was still Atticus so Cassius would not push his limits of affection.

"There now." Cassius smiled. "Feel better?"

Atticus smiled and rubbed his tear stained eyes.

"Amazing." He admitted.

"Good."

"Uh...if anyone asks..." Atticus hinted.

"Yes yes. We still hate each other and you're still an asshole."

"Great. I have an image you know. Can't lose it."

"It was always hanging on by a thread. We know who you really are. You're incredibly important. It's why earth is still here but holding the light in such darkness can make it almost entirely burn out. It almost did, just now. That can't happen."

"Tell me the truth, Cassius. I'm the last aren't I? How long?"

"Since Brynne was born."

Atticus stepped back and suddenly knew, with his dad's words, what she was to him and he couldn't continue this life without her. It didn't matter if she was his ticket home. He still existed here but an existence without her, no matter how short or long, would kill him.

"I'll make it right. I promise."

"I have no doubt you will and it starts now. I have an idea where she might be. Get your coat. She's coming back."

Atticus felt around and perked his ears to the whispers that he began to hear again.

"So do I." Atticus grabbed his coat and went for the door. "Let's go."

"Can I drive?" Cassius asked hopefully.

"Are you nuts? No. Come on."

Cassius watched him run out the door and smiling to himself, he slowly followed.

"And he's back." He muttered. "Thank God."

*****

It was all brick and stained glass but it was open and it was where I needed to be right now. John had left me at the front steps and instructed me to take some time, easily unlocking the oversized wood door that blocked me from a piece of solitude and introspection that I really needed right now. Funny, I never expected to find that moment in a church. The last time I was in a church was for the funeral of my grandfather. Maybe thirty people had shown up as his relationships, with many, were violent; passing down his attributes to his son. I hated sitting there and averted my eyes from the casket. That was no peace at all. Now it was different. Being in the middle of candlelight and quiet, it felt as if everything was as it should be and all would be okay.

His face gazed down at mine. The cross hung from the ceiling and was so large that the human figure on it seemed giant-like. I was sure it wasn't any taller or broader than Cole was but the image of it had a bigger appearance than a human man. A tear graced his face that was more than likely made of glass but it looked real and I couldn't imagine, if this whole scene had really played out, how many tears this man had cried as he hung there waiting to die. Again, there were so many variations of the same story but this is what was presented to me as I sat in the dark.

"I'm sorry." I told him. "I wish I knew what to do. I wish I knew how to walk in your shoes and know what you know. It feels like it should be so simple but it's not. If I asked you for your help, asked what I was to announce, would you come down from that cross and tell me?" I asked him.

The silence that answered was what I was expecting and I let out the breath I was holding in one big whoosh.

"It's okay. I'll figure it out. Maybe you'll come another time. Maybe it was John's night tonight." I smiled remembering his face. "Thanks for letting him."

Enveloped in a cloak of shadow, I closed my eyes and decided to just be, letting thoughts come up and leave. Maybe if I gave my mind a chance to settle, some sort of light bulb would go off and it would give me the words I needed to end this whole thing. Crossing my legs under me, I took deep breaths until my body finally relaxed and in the still of the church I took the moment of surrender.

Atticus walked through the closed doors as Cassius stepped back behind the veil. This was no business of his and he gave Atticus his privacy as Atticus knew he had to be the most honest he had ever been in his long life. Now he had to be the man on earth she needed; not the angel in heaven he wished he could be. With a big sigh, he walked softly towards the pews that held only one person.

"Do you think he knew what he was getting into before he came?" I asked feeling Atticus behind me; the recognition instantaneous but repelling just the same.

"I can pretty much guarantee it." He answered waiting to be invited to sit.

"How did you find me?" I probed.

"I had to call in a favor."

"I fired you and I meant that."

"It's not that easy to get rid of me but if you want me to leave, I'll leave. The choice is yours, Miss Brynne. The choice has always been yours. But, you still have a destiny to play out with or without me."

"How was your date?" I asked refusing to look at him.

"Fell through." He shrugged. "At the last minute I decided there was someone more important that I needed to be with."

"Oh yeah?"

"Yep." Atticus kicked at the red carpet that lined the floors. "And if she'll let me, I'd like to explain to her how important she is. I'd like to apologize."

I crossed my arms over my chest trying not to crumble with his words because I knew, very well, they were very difficult to say. I continued to look only forwards. Atticus shuffled into the pew and sat a couple feet away from me, staring at the front of the church where Christ hung. He folded his hands and placed them between his knees.

"He was such a simple guy but when he spoke, his presence was mesmerizing. There's no way to truly describe what he was like."

"You met him?" I asked looking into the sad face of the statue.

"I followed him; for a while anyway. It got crazy and I don't do well in crowds, as you probably know."

"If you existed there, why are you here? Why didn't you stay on the other side of the globe?"

"I followed a trail, so to speak. I ended up here. I was needed here. You were here. Obviously I was led here because you would need me."

"I don't need you." I argued.

"Maybe not Brynne. Maybe it was because I would need you."

"A pretty face with pretty words." I replied.

Atticus chuckled and looked over to me while wiping his palms on his denim clad thighs.

"You won't make this easy for a guy will you Miss Brynne?"

"Because you've made it so easy for me since the night we met?" I shot back.

"I agree. I'm not the nicest guy. I'm completely different than what a person thinks an angel should be. I used to be that but it was a long time ago."

"What happened?" I finally caved and looked into his face. I was surprised to see how scared he was.

"Groundhog day." He answered sitting back. "I don't expect you to understand nor do I want you to. That's not why I'm here. I'm here to apologize. I'm sorry Brynne. I'm really really sorry. I realized, at the last possible moment how badly I fucked up and I'm sorry. I was sent here to help you; to protect you. I failed. I failed bad and I'm sorry."

I placed my hands in my lap and looked down at them, playing with my fingers refusing to answer. I couldn't answer. I was left speechless because this conversation wasn't what I was expecting. I actually wasn't intending to have another conversation with him again.

"I couldn't find you." He continued. "All of your things were gone. I panicked. So did Cassius. You disappeared and I..."

"You what?" I interrupted, expecting him to blame me for everything as he did earlier.

"I was terrified. I am terrified. You asked me if I have ever been scared before. God Brynne, I'm terrified to lose you."

"I don't know what that means nor could I ever trust that. For one, you can't be honest; you've never been honest with me and two, we just met."

"For one..." Atticus answered. "Every word that comes out of my mouth from this point on will be the truth; every question that you ask will be answered to the best of my ability. Number two, you know we go further back than this life. We've talked about that."

Atticus shuffled closer and my spine straightened, feeling like I needed to protect my personal space. He gently took one of my hands and clasped it in both of his.

"Where were you?" He asked softly.

"I was with John." I answered. "I bought a train ticket and I was waiting to board when he sat across from me. He convinced me to stay. He said your light shines so far and so bright that it illuminates what good is left here. That you are an anchor until humanity can be. He said your mother told you that."

"She did." He remembered, clearing his throat because now it burned with unshed emotion that had been bottled up since that night she crossed from this world to the next.

"You had to deliver her?"

"She was my first." He promised honesty and that is what he would give. "She was my first experience with delivering someone home."

"But you knew that was what you were here to do."

"Sure, but until you actually do it you don't fully grasp the concept."

"So you took her." I prodded.

"And Cassius was on one side and I was on the other and she let go of my hand and left me for him."

"Atticus..."

"And I could never forgive him for taking her away from me. She left me and I had no choice but to stay where I was and after I came back I refused to see her until she got the message to stay away. Cassius never did."

"Because you need him."

"I needed her."

"So why didn't you tell her?" I asked.

Letting go of me, Atticus rubbed his hands over his face. This honesty thing was brutally difficult because he hadn't wanted to discuss this with anyone, at all, ever.

"I don't know." He finally answered.

"Show me." I told him.

"What?"

We locked eyes and without blinking I turned my body to his.

"Show me. Like Tony. Show me."

"Death?"

"Yes."

"Brynne, why do you need to see that?"

"Because I need you to prove to me that you're here because you believe in what I have to do. I want you to prove to me that we're a team on this. I want you to let me into your existence in a way that not anybody could. If you want this to work, I need you to offer me a piece of you that you wouldn't give to just anyone. If you're so terrified of losing me, let me in."

It was the same thing that Cassius had asked of him; to let him in. Now she was asking so how could he refuse. Atticus looked at the image of Christ and then back to me.

"Okay. I'll let you in."

He held out his hand to me and I took it. We stood and exited the church and as we shut the door behind us, the image of Jesus shed his glass tear; the hiss of a candle going out proving, to an empty church, that it was real.

*****

Sam turned into the parking lot of a gas station off the highway. She was surprised that the truck drove so well. If she had her eyes closed, she would nearly think that she was driving a brand new one. It wasn't though and sadly she missed her cute little BMW that had cruise control. She had nothing on her except a few clothes and her purse. She emptied their safe of cash because an angel had stood in her kitchen and told her she wasn't safe. That was a huge signal that she had to disappear and not be followed. She needed the cash because there was no way she would use any debit or credit card. Among feeling heavy with escaping a psycho, she felt horrible that Cole was still in Boston, and was worried sick for Brynne. Now she wasn't showing up for work and Cole was probably beside himself.

"I can't believe I'm doing this." She muttered.

Taking a look around her and seeing no one that would potentially be following her, Sam took the keys out of the ignition and entered the convenience store.

"Hey there." The young man greeted her with a smile sparkling with braces while his coveralls were dirty from the dust of cars being served.

"Hey. Hi." She answered quickly.

"No gas?"

"No. I'm good. I need..." She scanned the counter behind him. "How good are those phones?"

"Decent." He shrugged. "They'll make the calls."

"You don't need a credit card for them?" She asked. "Like an idiot, I forgot mine at home."

"No. Just call to activate it. It comes ready to use."

"Great. Give me the blue one."

"Okay." He turned to grab the box.

"Cash." Sam told him fishing out the money.

"Anything else?"

"Uh...yeah." Sam grabbed a fistful of chocolate bars and nodded towards the coffee behind him. "I could use a coffee."

"It's not really fresh." He admitted uneasily.

"I'm a doctor. I figure I've experienced worse."

"Your stomach." He shrugged. "Cream?"

"No. Black is all I need."

"Okay. That'll be..."

"Here." Sam tossed a few bills his way. "Keep the change."

His eyes went wide as he fingered the bills in front of him.

"Not enough?" She asked.

"Wow! Thanks." He giggled excitedly.

"Great."

She stuffed her candy in her purse and headed out the door. Letting herself into the truck, Sam took a sip of coffee and shuddered.

"Terrible." She scowled. "It's perfect."

It was the only way she'd be able to travel through the night. Same as a night shift at the hospital she required terrible coffee.

Scanning the box, she pulled out the phone and did what the directions asked her to do. It activated easily not requiring a name or other contact number. It was perfect. This, she thought, was as safe as she could get. Deciding to call Davis when she found a hotel, she dialed another number and hoped it would work.

"Memorial. How may I direct your call?"

"Dr. Cole Rotham. It's the pharmacy. There's a question about a prescription he requested." Sam lied.

"One moment."

As she waited, Sam opened a chocolate bar and began inhaling it.

"Dr. Rotham." Cole picked up sounding confused. "What seems to be the problem?"

"Cole, it's Sam. Do not say my name. Just listen."

"Where are you? They said you had to go to New York for a conference. There's no conference in New York."

"Brynne's father was murdered by The Sons of Cain."

"What???"

"Shut up. Listen to me. I had a visitor this morning. A Cassius Rourke. He...he said I had to leave Boston; that I wasn't safe. I stood up to Sebastian Carmichael and lied to him. Cassius said Brynne was going to California and I needed to be there."

"What is going on?"

"Cole."

"Yeah?"

"You're not safe either. I don't know why. I just feel this guy is gunning for anyone who knew or knows Brynne. Her father was killed."

"What do you want me to do?"

"Do you have cash?"

"Yeah."

"You cannot use your cell or your credit cards. You need to meet me in California. Mount Shasta. I'm seeing a Father Lovay. Brynne's going to be there as well but I don't know when."

"Are you listening to yourself?" Cole hissed low into the phone and it pissed her off.

"Do you want a bullet through your skull?" She snapped back.

Cole pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed.

"Do you think I'm being watched?" He asked.

"Yes." She answered honestly." Brynne is up to her eyeballs in this shit and she probably has no idea why. It's like he's hunting her. Cole...you need to get to California."

"They know my car. They know I'm here."

"The paramedics will take you anywhere you want to go."

"Yeah. So?"

"Sneak into the ambulance bay. Ask them to take you to the train station. Rent a car there with cash and get your ass to Mount Shasta."

"I need a couple of hours."

"Get rid of your cell phone. I did. I bought one from a convenience store. It can't be traced. Get a pen and paper. I'll give you the number."

"Okay. Just hold on."

Cole fished out a pen and scribbled her number quickly as she spewed the numbers off almost too fast.

"Sam?"

"Yes?"

"If anything happens please tell Brynne..."

"Shut up. Don't talk like that. Tell her yourself."

Cole rubbed his eyes and noticed one of his favorite paramedics role in.

"Sam, a miracle just arrived. Levi's here. I'm hitching a ride from him. I'll call you tomorrow."

"Great. Stay safe and stay low." She told him. "Please be careful. This isn't a movie."

"I will. I'll be careful. The Sons of Cain won't know where I went."

And as Cole hung up and acted like nothing had happened, he wasn't completely sure he was telling the truth.

*****

"Ready?" Atticus asked as he parked on a side street.

"Are you sure this is the place?" I asked peering out the car's side window.

"It's here. Trust me."

"This is a bridge Atticus."

"Well, it was the strongest and it was the closest." He turned towards me and waited for me to look at him before he continued. "You need to understand something here Brynne. This isn't going to be easy for you to see. It's not easy for me to see anymore but at least I can lead them to peace."

"I understand that." I stated.

"No Brynne, you don't. When we get to her..."

"It's a girl?"

"Yes. Brynne, when we get to her you have to understand that there's nothing more that can be done. It's over for her here. Whatever you see, whatever you think that you can do, you can't. This is death and it's her choice."

"Wait...her choice?" I asked. "What does that mean?"

"I'm seeing this more and more. I don't know why. People are escaping their lives because it's too much for them here. I get it. I was feeling like that but I had some help recently that has set me straight. I'm lucky that way. I know where I can turn. People here...they think they don't have anywhere to turn or a place to go."

"You sound like she's..."

"Brynne." Atticus interrupted me. "There is nothing you can do."

Atticus' stare went straight through me like blades of ice, similar to the first time I saw him. It cut to the truth of what was happening with this person that I didn't even know but deep in my heart, my feelings were gut wrenching.

"What you're here to do, this whole announcement...you're here for everyone, Brynne, but these people; the ones that are so lost and so tired, they need you the most. You are here to restore their faith in a lifeline they've given up on. You're not the hope they need. You are the faith they've lost."

"Is that why you've brought me here?" I asked. "Because you thought it would be a good idea for me to see someone so lost that they decide to jump from a bridge?"

"No, I brought you here because you asked me too. I've also been led here because she can't see her own angels or her own guides so I'm here because I'm the one she can see in her dark. I'm lifting the shield I placed on your eye Brynne. It's time you saw heaven and earth."

"I'm not ready..." I started but he cut me off by opening the car door.

"You met with John. You've had dinner with an angel; two actually. You're going to Shasta. It's time. You have thirty seconds to get ready."

Atticus left the car and in the moment that he shut me in it, the curtain rose uncovering the scenes from behind the stage. There weren't many but this bridge, from what it now looked like, was the place of many people's last minutes; they're faces wondering aimlessly but not seeing anything. I got out of the car and moved slowly towards Atticus.

"Why are they not at peace?" I asked in a whisper as I gestured towards the lingering darker shadows.

"They are. That's just the piece of them that chooses to stay in the stupid loop they created. Don't worry. It doesn't last forever; only until they realize they can ask for help."

"From who?"

Atticus walked down the steep embankment towards the freeway that was now pretty quiet.

From us...

The whispers came from everywhere. I recognized them but it was different because, I assumed now, it was personal for everyone but I could hear them. It didn't matter who they belonged to because they were for all. They were almost the same voice that I heard at the cabin the night that Atticus showed me the help that I had around me at all times. They began to show themselves; starting as flickers of light that grew, lengthwise, and stood a little taller than me. They weren't human although parts were similar. I could make out some faces and some torsos but they were mostly light and as I realized those that were mine were very near; those that belonged to the lost and wandering appeared as well but were continuously ignored.

Everyone is taken care of. There is nothing to fear.

"I'm okay. I'm okay. I'm not crazy. This is my life now. I'm not crazy." I sighed, convincing myself that everything that was now appearing before me was normal and it was supposed to be. It was always like this only now, I could see it.

"Are you coming?" Atticus called from below.

"Shit." I murmured as I followed his voice. I couldn't see him but I shuffled down the embankment feeling more than butterflies in my stomach and very breathless. "Just breathe, Brynne."

I slid and slipped and finally caught sight of him in the half moon that shone as bright as it could onto the road. The streetlamp helped a little but we were out of its glow as Atticus stepped closer to the foot of the bridge. The closer he got to the bottom, the more he seemed to glow. It wasn't a ghoulish neon green or yellow but a soft whitish blue. It was soft like a newborns blanket and I wanted to curl up in its comfort but it wasn't meant for me. It was meant for a girl who decided she had had enough.

I followed my feet. It was the best I could do. I was tripping over shrubbery that was more than likely dead and some overgrown grasses that were the perfect hiding place for something like this. She couldn't hide from heaven though, as much as she thought she could. She was maybe seventeen or eighteen. Her hair was long and blond and her body lay in such a way that it was apparent she decided to fall. I glanced up and thought the height to be about twelve stories but what did I know. All I knew is that it was high enough that it could either cripple a person pretty bad or kill them. Right now, as I walked closer, it seemed the latter was winning. She lay on her stomach and simply stared ahead. She wasn't lost anymore, completely at ease with what was about to happen. It was a waiting game but knowing Atticus was here, it wouldn't be that long of a wait.

Atticus was now fully hers. I didn't even think he knew I was beside him. He crouched before her and smiled, touching her shoulder and then holding her hand. She focused on him, not viewing him as a man but as what he so longed to be; an angel.

"That's quite a fall." He whispered to her.

She didn't answer. I came by her side and brushed her hair away from her face. As I reached for her, I noticed that I was now in that watery wavy like place that Atticus brought me to when I was hidden by him. I watched as he waited patiently for her to join us. Her breath was a soft yet heavy sigh as she came to us; her lungs exhaling her into that place between earth and heaven. She was scared. She was definitely confused about what happened and why she was alive. There was her in spirit hovering over her physical vessel. They lay together separate but the same. It was unreal how I could see the two so different yet as one.

"Hi Rita. It's okay. It's over."

"Over?" She asked.

"Yeah."

Rita sat up and saw Atticus' outstretched hand. She took it and he helped her to her feet. Looking up at the top of the bridge, she drew her eyebrows together in confusion.

"How did I get down here?"

Glancing down at her physicality, she gasped and brought her hand to her mouth.

"I did...I..."

"Ssshh." Atticus squeezed her hand. "It's okay."

"But...I"

"Don't worry. I'm here to help you." He answered quickly.

"I just wanted it over. I just wanted some peace. I didn't mean..."

"You don't have to explain anything Rita. Nothing. It's okay. I'm going to take you home."

"Home?"

She was so confused and the lump in my throat got larger and larger, burning incredibly thick, the longer it took Atticus to explain things and for her to ultimately trust him. I quickly wiped tears away as I felt her panic. There was so much worry that her actions would take her to fire and brimstone. She didn't want to go. She wanted help to go back. She really didn't want to die and through all the panic and confusion, Atticus squeezed her hand and gave every bit of him to her.

The rippled environment around us began to change again the more Rita started to understand what she had done and where she was supposed to go. It was simply light, in all forms and in all colors. It was as if God was offering his hand to her without condemnation or judgement. There was no end and there was no beginning. It was a part of me and it was a part of everything that existed. It was love. It just was as it was. It was everything and I was experiencing it as a living breathing human being. This was Atticus' gift to me and all of those who needed his help to come out of their darkness and into their light. Five other beings appeared in the distance. Rita watched them with amazement and smiled as she recognized them. She wasn't human anymore. She was spirit and this was the family that was welcoming her home.

"Go." He whispered to her.

He walked with her a ways as I held myself back; not daring to walk deeper into this bliss because I understood it was not my time to experience it. I knew that. It wasn't a sadness I was feeling, but a surety that I was welcome yet only so far. Atticus was permitted further but soon his feet stopped at an invisible line while Rita crossed it. She didn't look back at him. Not even to say thank you. She simply let go and was absorbed into the palm of the Creator's hand. Slowly, as this heaven dissolved around us, Atticus stared for as long as he could. Soon the light was gone and it was only the ripples of purgatory that surrounded us below a bridge. Atticus looked back over his shoulder at me. There was pain and torture like a part of him had left with her and most of him was stuck here, in this world. Shrugging at me, Atticus stuffed his hands in his pockets. He turned away and climbed back up the embankment not giving Rita one last look as she lay on the ground. He only slipped away into the night the same way he appeared. I watched her body for a little bit. Thanking her for allowing me in even if she didn't realize I was there. I was only an observer. I was not a key player in her transition. Atticus was. He helped her and yet he was forgotten, or so it felt that way to him and to me.

I followed, now walking as a fully present human being. He was almost to the car when I grabbed at his arm and stopped him.

"Atticus. Wait a minute."

"Not now Brynne. I need a few minutes. Sorry, that's just the way it is."

"You still think you're forgotten but it's not true. Atticus, it's not true. You were told that. Why won't you believe it?"

He continued walking and I ran to block the way.

"You're not forgotten. You are not forgotten."

"Stop." Atticus warned. "You don't know what you're talking about. You have no clue. I let you in okay. You saw it. Let it go."

"I can't let it go. How could I possibly let something like that go? Look around you. I see it. It's everywhere."

"Brynne, please."

"Your father is here. Your army is here. Your mother is here."

"Brynne!" He snapped.

"I'm here! I'm proof! I'm here for you. Why else did we come together? Why else were you sent to find me? This wasn't just about me Atticus. It's both of us."

Atticus was suddenly woken up out of his mourning. He stared down at me in shock at the sudden realization that he really wasn't alone. He usually left eternity alone but this time he didn't. I was there. I was in front of him. I came back with him and I was going forward with him.

"You're here." He said softly, almost disbelieving it.

"Yes." I answered taking his hands in mine. "I'm not going anywhere."

And just like Cassius had in the hotel, the presence of someone that truly cared for him lifted him out of his sudden loneliness.

"You gave me something sacred." I continued. "Let me give you my peace."

"Your peace?" He asked.

"I'm offering you...me. Let me give you what you crave. Let me give you me. We're it. I know that now."

Atticus smiled uneasily but as he looked to the skies he knew it was a moment that would not present itself like this again for it was written in the here and now and no other. He gently cupped my face in his hands and kissed me so tenderly and with so much love that it made my knees tremble. He never once, in all his years on this earth, could ever believe he would find home in someone. Now he was given a choice; life or death was now a choice but in this moment, the choice wasn't so hard.

"I give you my love Brynne." He whispered, watching my expression for any reaction. "Everything I am and have been is yours."

Placing my hands over his, I removed them from my face and kissed their palms.

"I give you my heart." I replied. "I give you my life. You've always had it."

And, as hours passed yet time stood still, we lay side by side in one bed in a motel room advertised as comfortable. Atticus was heavy with sleep and now in peace as I watched him dream. I gave him my body and I gave him my heart; declaring it as we became one. I pledged my life to an angel but now I wasn't sure how long that life would be. Mount Shasta was still far away and I knew, with certainty that the one that wanted me but couldn't, wasn't very far behind. Atticus delivered the dead but now he really needed to help me live.

"Please God. Help me help him." I whispered as I gazed at Atticus. "Help me do what I came here to do but can't remember. How can I stop Sebastian and live to tell the tale. Who's the Savior; the second one? I need help."

And as I drifted to sleep, an army of light gathered around to protect our sacred union and to uncover, in dreams, what needed to be summoned to get one step closer to the solution of the riddle that was playing out on a screen called the illusion of earth.

*****

"Get up!" Cassius kicked at the bed, making it jiggle.

Atticus heard a voice from far away but didn't know if it was part of the dream he was having or part of real life.

"Hmff." He groaned into his pillow.

Cassius rolled his eyes and turned towards me.

"Even as a child, the man could never get out of bed."

"Cassius, you didn't really know him as a child." I gently argued.

"I did...sort of. Atticus. Get up!"

Atticus cracked one eye open and seeing his father, gave him a look of utter confusion.

"Yes, it's your father. Get out of bed. Let's get moving."

"Let's? What time is it?" Atticus groaned as he felt beside him. "Brynne!" He shot up like a gun had gone off, hastily looking around.

"I'm right here Atticus."

I was standing with Cassius fully clothed. Sleep was fitful when I could drift off; my dreams taking me to people that wouldn't let me rest, and by six I gave up and cleaned up. I felt better considering the lack of sleep and the load I carried and I was pretty sure it had something to do with Atticus but that guess was purely circumstantial. I could never ask Cassius or Atticus something like that; about what happened between us between sheets. Atticus focused on my face, making sure it was really me and rubbed his own to try to get the look of sleep off.

"Hey." He told me. It was groggy but audible.

"Jeez Atticus. Put that away. You don't need to be flashing anyone."

Atticus looked down at his naked form and quickly covered up while giving the look of death to his father.

"What the hell are you doing here anyway? You don't just barge in on people!"

"One, you're not people. Two, Brynne let me in. I did knock."

"Sorry Atticus." I confessed. "I couldn't say no."

"Would you excuse us for a second?" Atticus demanded. "I could use a second with Brynne. Please."

"Fine. I'll be by the car. Don't go back to sleep. We have to move. Things have happened as I have told you. Remember?"

Atticus thought back to the evening before with his dad and flopped back on the bed.

"Shit." He moaned. "Yes I remember. Just give me ten minutes."

"I'll be outside. Brynne?" Cassius asked as he passed me.

"I'll be right there." I smiled and he left, giving us privacy. Staring down at Atticus, I kicked the bed myself. "You better do what he says. He'll splash cold water on you. I'm pretty sure he's capable of that."

Atticus rolled up and let the blanket drop. He walked over to me and held my chin, kissing me lightly.

"Good Morning." He said with a smirk. "How are you?"

"I'm okay." I answered but with question and reservation behind it.

His gaze burned into me, seeing everything that I wasn't saying.

"Hhhmm. Very convincing. What's wrong?"

"I...I've been thinking." I admitted. "I couldn't sleep so what else was I going to do."

"Here we go." He rolled his eyes and grabbed his pants from the floor.

"Come on. Hear me out."

"I'm listening."

Atticus pulled on his jeans and stood in front of me, bracing himself for what I could do or say to ruin what transpired between us.

"Last night was amazing and I don't regret anything." I started.

"But?" He smirked.

"But..." I didn't know how to say it because it was so ridiculous. It was one night. It wasn't forever. Glancing at my feet I snapped my fingers uncomfortably. "I can't compete with heaven, Atticus. I just can't and I won't."

Confused, Atticus stood back and crossed his arms.

"No one's asking you to, Brynne."

"You have wanted to be able to leave here for a very long time. You have tried to die. It doesn't matter who I am to you. I know, after all of this is done, you're gone."

"Hold on." Atticus raised his hand to stop me and then took my hands trying to grant me some reassurance. "Yes, I can go home after this, pending outcome. It's true but that was before you."

"What are you saying?" I asked.

"I'm not making promises. I can't see the future because it hasn't happened yet but Brynne...in this moment and last night, I promised myself to you. This moment I'm yours. This moment you're mine. Don't ruin it by thinking too far ahead. There's a war we need to get through okay. Hopefully, it'll end in light and then..."

"And then you have a decision to make." I finished.

"Yes." He agreed.

I took a deep breath and squeezed his hands.

"I don't expect you to stay here when you could experience even more than what I did last night. I was on the edge of that. It was something to die for and people do."

"Brynne..."

"Listen to me. Fine, we have this moment but, when the time comes, you need to know that whatever you decide, I know I'll see you again." I answered quickly. "And I don't expect you to live another four thousand years just to be with me."

Atticus shook his head and smiled.

"Miss. Brynne, you're worth ten thousand."

"Atticus!" Cassius bellowed from behind the door.

"Keep you shorts on!" Atticus called back, rolling his eyes. He looked back at me and kissed my forehead. "I should clean up. Don't let him sit in the front seat of my car. And stop thinking so much."

I chuckled softly and nodded.

"I'll do my best."

He left to shower and I watched him go before collecting my things and leaving the room to join Cassius. He was sitting on an old plastic white lawn chair that was placed outside the door; a coffee can full of cigarette butts beside him.

"This place stinks." He told me.

"Sure does." I answered putting my sunglasses on.

"I suppose he doesn't want me to drive the car."

"Nope." I crossed my arms and let the car keys dangle from my finger in front of his face.

"I don't suppose you'd let me drive the car."

"What're you paying? I could get in huge trouble for it. It has to be worth the wrath of the Nephilim."

"Give me the keys to drive the car in exchange for information." He answered.

"I'm listening."

Cassius stood and faced me getting quite serious.

"I almost lost my son last night to the dark. I brought him back but you, Brynne, brought him the rest of the way. For that I thank you."

"I know. He's been struggling a long time. I understand a little about what that feels like."

"There's something you should know." Cassius remained serious, growing taller in his stance. "The game has changed. Sebastian Carmichael is going after everyone you know. Brynne, he's had your father killed and he's taken your mother under false pretense."

"What?" I gasped. "Are you sure?"

"I was there when your father was shot. Sebastian's not playing fair. Your mother isn't hurt. I know you aren't that close but I sense that you're still upset."

"Upset?! Upset isn't even the word to describe how I'm feeling! What will he do to my mother?"

"God knows." He sighed. "The man is unpredictable. I've contacted Sam Faulson. She's meeting us in California. I gave her my truck. She's alright and hasn't been seen."

"Cole? What about Cole?"

"He's okay. He's with his parents although I don't think it'll be for long. Do you remember anything yet?"

"No I don't remember anything and this is just adding to the pressure!"

"I'm sorry." Cassius consoled. "I don't mean to make things difficult but you need to know the truth of what's going on and to be honest, I don't think Mr. Sensitivity in there is the best person to tell you about your parents." Cassius thumbed to the door of the motel and I had to agree.

Stepping away, I paced in the parking lot deciding to be honest since he was giving me the same privilege.

"I saw John last night." I told him.

"I'm aware."

"He just gave me more riddles."

"It's all we can do."

"I could use more information! This isn't a game anymore! He's killing my family, Cassius!"

"Brynne, you are so close. You have been mulling over the same passages, the same information since Vermont. You know it." Cassius told me pleadingly. "You've read it. You've seen it in every book, passage, mantra. Everything."

"So then tell me! If I know it then tell me!"

"I don't have to because it's there. The information is right in front of you."

"If you can't help me then send someone that can." I demanded, panicking because my dad was dead and my mom could be. It didn't matter that the relationship wasn't there. What mattered was that this was, now, too close for comfort.

"I did. You saw Him last night; in the church, in your dreams. You spoke with Him and he told you. You just need to remember what He said."

I paled as I listened.

"How did you know that?" I asked.

"Because I was there and so was Father Lovay."

"He was not." I argued. "I didn't see this Father Lovay in my dreams."

"Yes you did only he was there as his true self."

"And who is that?" I asked sarcastically.

"Saint Germain."

Staring at Cassius and realizing that I had lost this one, I took the keys and offered them to him. He smiled like a teenage boy that was getting his first chance behind the wheel.

"You win." I conceded.

As Atticus stepped out of the motel room, he saw the car idling and cringed when he saw who was in the driver's seat. Swearing under his breath, Atticus got into the passenger side and slammed the door.

"I thought I told you not to let him in the front seat." He snapped at me in the back.

"I had no choice. I needed information." I answered, without guilt, taking my sunglasses off to face his wrath.

Cassius jolted out of the parking lot and stalled immediately.

"Watch the clutch!" Atticus cried.

"Clutch? My truck just drove." Cassius ignited the engine again with a wicked look in his eye. "What's a clutch?"

Atticus slunk down in his seat as people pointed and watched.

"Oh my God." He moaned.

"Sorry. God can't help you now."

"Stop the car!" Atticus cried.

Cassius pressed on the break making all of us lurch forward. Atticus left the front and joined me in the back seat. He slid in and buckled up taking my hand in his. It was sweaty as was mine and a little shaky; mine, shaky with fear that my life would end in a '65 mustang; Atticus' with anger that his father was abusing his baby.

"If I'm going to die today I'm dying with her!"

"No one's dying today." Cassius chuckled looking at us through the rearview mirror. "And keep it clean. I'm PG! I'm not blind to what's happened between you two. For Christ's sake, the whole of heaven is celebrating what happened last night. Keep it clean."

"See what you've done?" Atticus whispered, glaring in my direction.

"He had info." I explained again.

"It better be fucking good. It's my car."

"It's the best kind." I answered replacing my shades and staring out of my window. "Worth more than the car and quit swearing. You're an angel. You have an image to uphold."

"I've never had that kind of image." Atticus retorted cringing with every lurch the car made. "Shit!"

*****

His eyes shot open as if his sleep was only a blink. Something was happening. Something was coming. He had the feeling for a while and knew that it was arriving but there was a big difference between trusting and believing in an event and actually realizing that it was here; she was coming. She wasn't alone. No, she wasn't alone.

Angels

He sat up and listened to the familiar voice in his head. It did not startle him for the voices were of eternity and he had always had them speaking to him; speaking through him. This was prophesized. It was an awakening of mass proportions only to begin with one person. She was coming and she was joined by angels. That wasn't all. There was a hesitation here. What was it? If the last of the Baptist was on her way, why did he feel apprehension in his being? If angels were on their way why did he want them to turn around? It was to stop them. It was to protect her.

Prophecy

"I know." He whispered.

Only a handful of people knew of the prophecy. The announcement that was to be made was both shattering and welcomed. Shattering because most of who would hear it wouldn't understand it or would fight it because of the power and control that would be lost. The fearful and desperate were coming as well. How did they know? Was she not protected as he assumed her to be? If she was in the company of angels then how would Cain know she even existed? Then again, why was he surprised at that? He really shouldn't be. They wormed their way through everything. Eyes and ears hung everywhere; were everywhere. If you knew what you were looking for and had dedication, it wouldn't be that hard to figure out. She would not be hard to find. He never tried to find her. That wasn't the role he was supposed to play in this. It had changed though. In the last few days the scenes in his head had changed dramatically. The players were different. It was to be the last of the Nephilim and the last of the Baptist. It was not to include the last of Cain and it was not to include humans. Now, the game had changed. Now there would be war unless...

"No." He whispered. "She can't."

The choice is hers.

"I will change it. She must not. It must not come to that."

There was no answer.

Arthur Lovay threw back the covers and groaned as he got up from his creaky old bed. He refused to give up the frame, only changing the mattress when it needed to be changed. He had that bed for nearly 50 years; for as long as he could remember. His body was still mobile but, being eighty one, one would assume that his health would be faltering. His health was fine. His mind was something else. As sharp as he was, there were moments of previous lifetimes that took over and sometimes confused him. Some would call it Alzheimer's. He would call it life reviews. He knew his time here was coming to an end. He only waited for the last of them. Arthur assumed it would be only two. Now, he felt, it would be the three; the last of the lines that shaped the world. Who would continue and who would end? The scenarios played out in his head as probable futures would, depending on chance and choice. He would do his best for the girl and as such, would do his best for this world. The light could not lose. It was so close to winning so what was this dangling wild card that could change it.

Jealousy

The wild card of jealousy? It didn't fit, like most wild cards. He supposed he'd find out sooner or later because she was well on her way towards Shasta. Arthur crossed the floor and opened the curtains of his home. It was at the base of the mountain, at the end of a narrow dirt service road. What could he say, he liked his solitude. When he was done with the church and felt he had completed all he could do there, he purposely went away. He built the home by himself with the help of volunteers from time to time; taking three years to complete. He was in no rush. It was a two level house made of stone carved out of the surrounding hills and mountain. The windows were small and the door narrow and tall. The chimney rose high and was the only sign that someone was living way out here when he lit the fire in the sitting room. The rooms were small and lined with books. There was electricity only when he powered the generator which wasn't often as he preferred soft light from oil lamps that he had here and there. When they were burned, it gave the home a comfortable feel. It was what he was used to. It was what he lived and would always live. His water flowed from a pump that brought it up from a well, both in the kitchen and the bathroom. He had no use for modern comfort and it suited him fine. Those that visited his humble home, which wasn't often, would think the simple life to be quaint, for a time, but would welcome leaving and getting back to the world of convenience. He liked his solitude; physical that is. It didn't mean that he didn't host visitors of a different kind. It's why he lived at the base of a mountain for the mountain held secrets and invited secrets that humanity wasn't ready to admit existed.

Peering out of the house he looked up. There were the cloud formations that tourists were eager to see when they came here. The white, oranges and pinks of them, reflecting the waking sun, began to form in the disc shapes that were so common to see at the summit. Today they hid the summit from view. He smiled at the formations and said a silent greeting.

"I've spoken with her Arthur."

Arthur Lovay turned to greet his guest. He was rarely surprised by faces or voices coming in and out between realms. It was a large part of why he kept himself so secluded. It was so they could come and go freely and be seen and heard like you were speaking to the flesh.

"As did I." He answered. "And what will she remember brother?"

"Only time will tell although it sits on the tip of her tongue."

"And will there be time for her to speak it?" Arthur inquired calmly.

"It's a race to the finish line. This unexpected thorn...he will be the deciding factor."

"He?"

"Brynne has her own Judas."

"Is there no way to stop him; to buy her some time?"

"I'm afraid not. The scenes play out as scripted."

"Scripts can be rewritten."

"Not if the writer wishes not to."

"Your story was predestined. You understood what you were here to accomplish. She has no idea."

"No. You're right Arthur. She has no idea and yet, how can she change her stars if she doesn't know what they are and when she finds out will she choose herself or will she choose the collective?"

"Depends?" Arthur shrugged.

"On?" His guest asked.

"Her strength. She has not been strong."

"No. She has not but that is changing."

"How?"

"She carries, with her, the power of the Nephilim."

Arthur Lovay was stunned.

"That's not possible."

"Anything is possible. They will be here in two days; the wild card in three."

Arthur Lovay chuckled at the coincidence.

"Did you ever think, Yeshua, it would come to this? When the last remained?"

He turned back to Arthur and smirked with a cheeky look in his eye.

"The triad exists in all. There is always a catalyst to completion."

Yeshua left and Arthur stood in the room, absorbing the gift of his energy.

"Yes Master Jesus. Yes there is but this is not the end. Oh no, this is only the beginning." He chuckled softly shaking his head. "But you knew that didn't you."

Yes

*****

He drove all night. He didn't care. He needed to get across this country as fast as he could. If that meant driving twenty-four hours a day with cat naps, that's what he'd do. He did as Sam had suggested. He left most of his personal items at home and took cash; emptying his bank account at a cash machine by the hospital. Levi was nice enough to drop him at the train station, only wearing and bringing the clothes he had on his back. Levi paid the car rental, never asking questions as Cole handed him a fistful of cash. He asked Levi to deliver a simple note to his parents that Brynne needed him in California and he had to go immediately but he didn't know what it was about. He couldn't call. He thought maybe they were watching him and new that he had been staying with them. A note was the best he could come up with. It was hard to tell if he was being followed. The highway always had some vehicle on it and worry was now changing to fatigue. Being on high alert for so long was incredibly draining and by the time he drove into small town Iowa, Cole was finished.

He pulled into the parking lot of the first hotel he found, brought the rental to a stop and got out. He beeped it locked as he walked away from it. He needed a shower and he needed some food. After a rest, he would feel better and more secure. Cole walked into the front door and went to the reservation desk.

"Good afternoon sir. How can I help you?" The woman asked behind the counter. She was much too perky and pleasant for him but he smiled anyway.

"I just need a room for the night."

"Great. Smoking or non?"

"Non please."

"Excellent. Can I have your credit card?"

"I'll be paying cash." He replied pulling out his wallet."

"I'm sorry sir. We need a credit card to reserve the room."

"Why?" He asked. "I'm paying cash. I'll pay more if you need me to. I just need a bed and a shower for a few hours."

"I understand sir but we still require a credit card on your file in case of damages." She answered still happy and perky.

"I don't have a credit card. Do you have a manager I can speak to? I just need a rest from driving."

Her eyes shifted to a man behind him and as he greeted her with a smooth and collected smile, she returned it. The man sauntered up beside Cole and placed a credit card and a business card on the counter.

"Allow me." Sebastian said. "Charge it to me."

Cole looked at the card and it hit him that he had the exact same one from the goon in Brynne's apartment. He turned immediately and glared. Not recognizing the man, he closed his wallet and turned to go; heart racing, not having any idea how he was found.

"Don't bother." Cole muttered and left the premises.

Sebastian pushed the credit card to the woman and winked at her.

"Give him the best suite in the place. Charge it to me. He'll be back."

"Yes sir."

"Deliver a steak and a bottle of your best red to the room in the next hour."

"I will." She nodded happily.

"Great."

Sebastian walked out to the parking lot where Cole was stopped by Farron and Louis. Cole was now utterly livid; as caged animals could get when they were trapped. At least he wasn't hissing or spitting.

"What the hell do you want with me?! What is this all about?!"

"Calm down Cole. I'm not here to hurt you."

"Yeah? Then why are you here? How did you find me?"

"I have ways and when you use a driver's license to rent a car it gives me an idea about where you are. The rest is easy. I'm sure you can tell I have much at my disposal to work with."

Cole rolled his eyes. He should have taken the bloody train. Now he couldn't get to Brynne because he was probably going to be murdered like her dad.

"Nice try though, Dr. Rotham. You almost slipped like your friend Sam. Where is she?"

"I have no idea." Cole admitted because it was actually true. He knew her destination but not where she was right now.

"Where are you going?"

"None of your goddamn business."

Sebastian smirked and signaled to Louis. Louis went to the trunk of the car and retrieved a box. Cole recognized it as Brynne's.

"Where did you get that?" Cole asked.

"It was pretty easy, if you know where to look. I need to get to Brynne. I'm only interested in helping her. You don't seem to get how important this is. She is involved in way more dangerous stuff than me."

"What do you know about anything?" Cole asked. "It's Brynne! She doesn't have a bad bone in her body."

"So why do you question her?"

"I don't." Cole insisted, squaring his shoulders.

"What do you know about an Atticus Rourke?" Sebastian asked taking the box from Louis.

"I don't know an Atticus Rourke." Cole answered.

"Were you aware, from the contents of this box, that they were in a relationship before she knew you and for the last several months has been rekindling that romance?"

"You're lying." Cole seethed. "Brynne would never do that."

"I have spoken to his father. We go way back. He mentioned that Brynne was in the company of Atticus and they were travelling somewhere. Problem is, Atticus is at the center of all of this and I believe he's manipulated her into believing things that are not true and she's about to act on his deception which could get this country into some serious trouble."

"Who are you?!" Cole demanded.

"Let's just say, my involvement in this country; in all countries, goes deeper than your puppet of a president. Now, I'm sure you don't want to believe that your precious Brynne has deceived you in this way. I don't necessarily give a shit. What I need to do is find Atticus and Brynne before it's too late."

Cole stared around him; at the men's faces that were calm but ready to do anything at any moment.

"Doesn't this make sense to you?" Sebastian asked. "Hasn't her behavior over the last several weeks, maybe even months, been odd to you? Do you know how long we've been following this? Talk to me!"

"Prove it!" Cole demanded. "Prove it right now."

Sebastian tossed the box, containing documents that would prove his point, to the ground as Cole refused to come within reaching distance. Of course, he was playing a game and as all board games contained, there were pieces. Cole bent and picked up the box containing a marriage license, passport, and various identification papers. Some said Haies, and some said Rourke.

"These are fake." Cole muttered as he stared at them. "If you have so much power, you could easily fake these."

"Possibly." Sebastian shrugged. "Here's what I'm going to do now that you have really big questions; now that doubt has reared its ugly head. I'm going to let you go to Brynne. I know that's where you're headed anyway. I'm not stupid. You may even see Sam on your travels. You have my card. If what I say is true, call me. You'll want to. Don't bother hiding from me. I don't care because I know you'll call. After you've talked to Brynne, you'll call. Scorned women are one thing. A man that's been crossed is quite another."

"You're an incredible asshole, Carmichael."

"I didn't get where I am acting pleasant and nice."

"Where's Brynne's mother?"

"She's in my care. She's very happy; oh, which reminds me..." Sebastian pulled out a cell phone and dialed a number. He smiled when the person answered. "Alice, how are you darling?"

There was talk on the other end. Sebastian put it on speaker. Alice was telling him about all the shopping she did, explaining every detail while he stood there completely uninterested and proving a point.

"That's great. Listen. Start dinner without me. I'm tied up in a meeting. I'll be home soon."

"That's too bad Sebastian."

"Tomorrow Alice. I promise."

"Did you find Brynne."

Sebastian looked at Cole and smiled.

"Almost. Don't worry, your daughter will be home shortly."

They said their goodbyes and Sebastian tucked the phone away while pointing to the box Cole held.

"You keep that. I'm sure we'll be in touch. I've ordered you a dinner. You may want to hurry. It could get cold. I've paid for the room. If you need anything else charge it. It's the least I could do. Broken hearts always rely on dessert to comfort them. That or booze."

Sebastian walked towards the car while Farron and Louis got in. As they drove off, Cole stared at the box and nearly cried.

"What the hell is going on?" He moaned. "Jesus Brynne, what were you hiding from me? You have some explaining to do. You owe me that now."

Cole spoke to her picture and his heart shrank slightly at the thought of being lied to. Now, more than ever, he needed to see her. But, for now, he would take advantage of that son-of-a-bitch and order the whole menu letting most of it go to waste.

*****

"How's things?" Cassius asked as Atticus drove through the dark.

Atticus gave him a side glance and smirked.

"What are you on about?"

"Things. You know; feelings, thoughts, how you are. Jesus you were never one for conversation." Cassius played with the radio but there were no stations to choose from; only static.

"I'm fine. Thanks for asking. And thank you for not ruining my car."

Cassius crossed his arms getting comfortable and laying his head back on the seat.

"So, Brynne hey."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Atticus retorted.

"You caved." Cassius teased.

"I did not cave." Atticus answered a little insulted but then a smile creeped up onto his face. "It felt different."

Cassius looked to the back seat where she slept.

"Different?"

"Yeah. Like all those others were...I knew they were only a moment. She's forever."

"Forever? So you're staying?"

"I didn't say that."

"You kind of did. Just half a second ago when you used the word forever."

"I'm happy. I'm content. I haven't felt this way in long time. Leave me be."

"Okay." Cassius closed his eyes feigning indifference.

Atticus paused as he changed lanes to pass another car. He glanced at his father and knew what he was thinking.

"She questions it too Cassius. She knows I have a decision to make. I showed her the path to eternity. Like Tony."

"You did what?" He snapped his head toward the driver, stunned.

"Come on. You didn't know?" Atticus asked.

"No. I gave you complete privacy when we parted at the church. What was her reaction?"

"Surprisingly calm. She said she can't compete with heaven nor does she want to. I get that. It's bigger than anything here and I long for it."

"And yet?" Cassius answered.

"I found it here now." Atticus sounded unconcerned but Cassius knew he was starting to feel the pull between the two worlds; not only the pull of one."

"You're bothered."

"A little bit." Atticus admitted. "Why? Twins incarnate together when it's their last rodeo. Trouble is, I can't see her future. I can see everyone's paths that I come across. I can't see hers."

"It hasn't been decided yet Atticus. There are too many factors at play."

"So you don't know either?"

"No. Sorry. With Sebastian involved, now that he's found her, there's no telling what's going to happen."

"Sebastian was always supposed to find her. What else is at play here? Stop playing dumb and tell me what or who the deciding factor is."

"Cole." Cassius stated simply.

"Cole? Her ex?"

"Yes. He's had problems letting her go. He's hanging on to what's comfortable; what he knows. He's hanging on to hope."

"So what?"

"He could be the weak link in the chain of events."

"He's in Boston. How could he have any influence on this?"

Cassius only replied with a look.

"He's not in Boston." Atticus almost strangled the steering wheel. If it had life it would be begging for breath.

"Nope."

"And Brynne?"

"Jealous?" Cassius chuckled.

"No." Atticus snapped.

"You know how Brynne feels Atticus. Where's your faith?"

"It's been blinded by years of crap."

"Ah, but that's only an excuse now. If you've started to trust me, you've gained your faith back."

"Yeah...maybe you're right. The feeling of not knowing is really unnerving though. And Cole, Come on!"

"Be at peace with not knowing son. You've never had this lesson before. It's a challenge but trust."

"Is that why you're so calm?"

"Yes."

"Do you trust the outcome?" Atticus asked.

Cassius studied his son. There was question behind his eyes. It was his human side that showed at the moment; the human aspect that needed someone to tell him it was all going to be okay. In other instances, Atticus knew that things played out as they were meant to. Now that he couldn't see it, he needed to be told something that would put his mind at ease. Cassius didn't exist here. He existed in a place of all knowing. Remembering that difference, he smiled reassuringly.

"Yes Atticus. I trust. It would be best if you did the same."

"I will give it the 'ol college try. Thanks." Atticus relaxed his grip on the steering wheel.

"You're welcome."

"I'm sorry." Atticus quickly spit it out before he lost his nerve. Their father-son relationship still wasn't the best but Cassius needed to know how he was beginning to heal.

Confused, Cassius stared ahead.

"For what?"

"For...for being so angry with you. I'm sorry and I realize that it was misplaced."

"No Atticus. You had; you have every right to be angry."

"I just felt abandoned you know."

"I know." Cassius answered, staying quiet and never wanting this moment to end. It was the first time, in thousands of years, that Atticus was speaking about his mother even if it was in a small way.

"...and, having to let her go that way. It killed me a little bit. Why she had to be my first; why her...I just never understood it. I blamed you."

"Yes."

"I shouldn't have. It was her time. She lived a really long and good life. She was a good mother."

"She still is Atticus. She watches over you all the time and maybe, when you decide to either stay here or come home, you'll see her in that place of choice. She's always been there for you to see."

"I never wanted to look." Atticus cleared his throat as his chin quivered. He quickly recovered and shifted in his seat. "Anyway..."

"You've done really good work here son. I'm proud of you. You've given a huge amount of peace to a lot of people. Now, maybe, you could let your guard down a little more to receive some of it yourself."

"Is that why you're here?" Atticus chuckled sadly regretting his choice to banish his mother from his heart.

Cassius patted his shoulder and squeezed it.

"You think I'm here for Brynne? Please, she's yours."

Atticus' chuckle became a laugh.

"Yes Atticus, I'm here for you. As always, I'm here for you but now you've dragged me into a pending war. Thanks a lot."

"My pleasure Cassius. But really, you started it all. I never wanted to keep people alive."

"How does it feel?"

Atticus looked in his rearview mirror at the sleeping woman who twitched with her dreams.

"If feels good Cassius. I could get used to it."

*****

She was utterly and completely lost and about to give up. The only reason she didn't was because of Brynne. She needed to know if she was here, in California, and if she was okay. With only a name, Sam had no idea where to search for this Father Lovay. This town still had lots of people and she cursed herself for not asking Cassius where this guy was.

"I need a hint. Where would I find this person? He's a needle in this huge haystack and my patience is limited." She groaned to herself as she looked at various streets and avenues.

When the idea struck her, she laughed at herself. It was right there in front of her and if she wasn't driving, she would've smacked her forehead.

"Of course. It's so obvious Sam. It's okay girl. You're exhausted."

She drove around looking for any church, temple or otherwise. It didn't even have to be Christian. It could be Wiccan, it could be Bhuddist. She didn't care. This town must know each other or have heard of each other at some point. She hoped against hope that he was a well-known member for the community; for those that went to church anyway, so the search would be simple. Sam finally saw the recognizable steeple of a place of worship and she eased the big brown truck to the front curb and peered at the building. It looked pretty empty but they must have business hours. It was only four.

Putting the truck in park, Sam collected her things and got out. The heavy door shut with a bang and she locked it with a key. She had a growing fondness for the old thing. It reminded her of times long ago and nearly forgotten of holidays on a farm where seat belts were nonexistent and riding in the back of a pickup was freedom and not risking life and limb.

Climbing the steps to the building, Sam looked for a side entrance that would lead to an office. Not seeing one, she banged on the old wood doors.

"Come on." She whispered impatiently, banging again.

No one came to her persistent pounding and she stomped her foot in a pout.

"Great! Onto the next bloody church."

"Can I help you?" A man asked, removing gardening gloves and staring in her direction.

"Oh, sorry." Sam gasped in surprise. "I just gave up."

"The church is closed right now. We only have Connie in the office until one."

"Maybe you could help me." Sam walked towards him plastering a non-threatening smile on her face. She knew how to pull those off when she was tired. She worked in an emergency room.

"Maybe. I'm not the Reverend. He's away until the wedding on Saturday."

"I don't need council. I need to find a Father Lovay."

"Arthur Lovay?"

Sam's heart quickened. He knew him.

"You know Father Lovay?"

"Everyone knows Arthur. He's not Father anymore though. He's retired."

"Where could I find him?" Sam asked quickly. "Because I don't know anything about him but I need to speak with him concerning a friend of mine. It's really important."

"Oh, he's about forty five minutes from here. He's got a cabin at the end of a service road. Your shocks okay? The road's not in the best shape."

"My shocks are fine." Sam rooted around in her large purse for a pen and pad of paper. "I need directions. I'm from Boston."

"You drove from Boston in that?" He asked, thumbing towards the truck.

"It's a surprisingly great ride. Directions?"

With point form notes and a relief that nearly made her sink to her knees, she jumped into the truck. Forty five minutes turned into sixty with the condition the road was in. She had to bring the truck to a crawl so some of the potholes didn't send her though the windshield. When Sam could almost take no more and thought the road would never end, the road widened to become a small yard and driveway. The home of rock, plastered together, was hidden by some trees and Sam started to think that she had the wrong place.

"This must be it." She murmured and taking her purse, she made her way to the house.

Walking slowly to the front door, she slung the strap of her purse over her shoulder and constantly looked around. It was a habit she formed after Cassius' visit. There was no real reason to do it. She got here without being followed so there really would be no one to watch out for now.

"Well it's not Vermont." She whispered. "Then again, what is really?" Sam was bias. Her home was on the other side of the country and it was hers. This was a house in the woods. If fairytales taught her anything it was to never trust homes hidden in forests.

Sam heard classical music playing and recognized it as some sort of waltz. It grew louder as she came to a narrow door. Squaring her shoulders, she curled her fingers and knocked.

"Father Lovay?" She spoke to the wood of the door, hoping he could hear her.

It took a couple minutes but the door opened and revealed a very tall man that resembled a pole. He had salt and pepper grey hair with a moustache that came to the corners of his mouth. There was no full beard but a triangular shaped goatee that hung almost to the large Adam's apple that protruded from the center of his neck. His hair was thin on top but quite long in the back, being tied into a pony tail that came to the bottom of his shoulder blades. He dressed in a white cable knit sweater and corduroy pants, looking like he could be boarding a rowboat to fish with his large rubber boots coming to his knees. The skin on his face was wrinkled but was bright and his eyes were a lively light brown color. Sam thought she was staring at a wizard from the Lord of the Rings.

"Hello." He greeted her kindly.

"Father Lovay?" Sam asked hesitantly.

"Please, call me Arthur. Samantha is it?"

She secured her purse strap more to feel something than to make sure it was there.

"You know my name?"

"I've been told you were coming."

"By who?"

"By many." He answered simply. "I was just about to play in the garden but you look tired. Please come in." He smiled and opened the door wider.

"Thank you." She answered and stepped inside.

Sam walked into the atmosphere and felt immediately at peace. Even though the place was cluttered with walls of books and old pieces of furniture, it felt beautiful and she walked into the small sitting room, admiring all the old art work.

"You have a lovely home." She told him. "It's a little far though."

"Thank you. I do like my privacy. Please sit down." He gestured to a chair. "Would you care for some lunch? Dinner I guess? It is after six."

"Just a small snack. I normally wouldn't ask but my stomach is quite tense." She answered, sitting.

"Why?"

"Because I'm worried for my friend." Sam teared up and took a tissue from her bag. "Is she here?"

"Not yet but she will be." Arthur sat across from her and squeezed her knee. "It is a different situation isn't it?"

"I don't even know what it's about. Cassius told me it was about some sort of second coming. I'm not even sure I believe in the first." Sam admitted. "Sorry." She finished realizing who she was talking to. "I just don't know what Brynne has to do with it all."

"Why Samantha dearest, she's to announce it as her grandfather did. Distant grandfather but still a sure thing as if he lived in the flesh."

"Her grandfather?

"John the Baptist." He answered as if she should have a clue.

"John the Baptist?! Sam exclaimed. "How is that even possible?"

"Anything is possible."

"This is insane. I knew Brynne was going through some stuff but she never told me this!"

"I don't believe she knew until she needed to go into hiding."

"And how hidden is she Arthur?"

"Oh, quite well at the moment." He assured her standing. "Let me get that snack."

"What do you mean at the moment?" Sam narrowed her eyes to study him intently.

"As Yeshua did, Brynne has her Judas or so he said."

"Yeshua?" Sam asked blowing her nose.

"Jesus." He answered.

Sam paled and felt her heart race. If she were standing she would have needed to grab at something to keep her steady. Here was this man talking about Jesus, so matter-of-factly, to another who was raised with entering a church only twice a year; Christmas and Easter.

"Are you alright?" Arthur asked.

"I think I need to lie down." She answered.

Seeing a small couch, Sam made her way towards it and immediately lay flat. Arthur watched for a minute then, seeing that Sam looked okay, went to prepare her something to eat.

*****

One more day. That's all I was telling myself. One more day in a car to travel to this friggin' mountain. If it was any more than one day I was going to have a fit. The long stretches of highway began to blend together and I found myself wondering if we were getting any closer. One Angel and one Nephilim meant continuous driving until I finally put my foot down and refused to do one more day until I had a shower, a bed, and a meal that wasn't a sandwich from a gas station. There were complaints. Of course there were serious warnings about getting to California as soon as we could but I just needed a break. Not that riding in a car like Atticus' was hard. I just needed space.

Cassius took the room key in his fingers and unlocked the door on the fourth floor of the hotel. He peaked inside to see that there was no one there to jump out and grab me but he really only did it for my sake because he already knew that we were quite safe. Atticus followed his father into the room and turned around finally looking towards me.

"Is this better?" He asked holding out his arms and presenting the room with dramatic flair.

There were two queen beds, comfortably appointed with fluffy duvets and pillows, a dresser and a nightstand. The television was large and flat and the bathroom was huge with a large soaker tub that called to me the moment our eyes met; my eyes and its jets.

"You know what Atticus, just stop. I have been very accommodating with you driving day and night. I need a break from that car. Get your human mind wrapped around that!" I snapped back unloading my small amount of belongings onto the first bed. "You didn't have to go so overboard. A motel would have been fine.

Cassius picked up a menu and his eyebrows rose in interest.

"Look, they have Angels on Horseback. What is that?"

"It's oysters and bacon." Atticus answered while still facing me.

"Why would they call it that?"

Atticus rolled his eyes and turned to his dad.

"Because they felt like it."

"Is it good?"

Atticus shrugged and took the menu himself.

"It's not bad. Oh, look at this. Filet Mignon."

"I've heard of it. Is it good?" Cassius asked looking over his shoulder.

"Awesome."

"Well that's fantastic. Now that there's food you would eat, are you happy?" I asked as I watched, with annoyance, their drooling mouths over a piece of paper with words.

"It's better. I'll tell you that much." Atticus continued to look. "I say this..." He pointed to an item and Cassius nodded.

"I'll call and order. Brynne, what would you like?" He asked me, stopping my travel to my destined soak.

"Whatever. I'll be preoccupied for the next hour."

"Hour?" Cassius asked Atticus.

"It's a woman thing. They like their baths."

"Oh. Well in that case, good pick son."

I shut myself behind the door and stepped to the tub to turn the faucet on. Stripping myself of the clothes on my body, I stepped into the steaming water and waited until it covered me to let myself relax. I turned on the jets to a low hum and placed a towel behind my head. Now that I was comfortable, I could have cried. I needed a relaxing soak in Vermont but that was stress. I wasn't stressed about my safety at the moment with Atticus and Cassius in the same room as me. I just needed to get my muscles to a point where they would unwind enough to unclench from a permanently seated position. I groaned with the effort of relaxing and watched my legs as they slowly straightened into a normal position.

"That's better." I whispered.

For once, through this whole thing, my mind was still. There were no thoughts or worries about what tomorrow would bring. Maybe that's what gave my awareness permission to allow him in. I'm not sure how these visions worked but as I closed my eyes I was no longer alone. I was no longer in a large tub of water but in forest that appeared to border a mountain. It was cool. Even though the summer sun shone quite brightly through the trees, in the middle of the trees themselves it was cooler and I felt myself getting goosebumps as I sat on a large fallen tree and waited. There was a house in the distance but I could barely see it. The only sign that it was being lived in was the smoke from the chimney that wafted up. I recognized it. I had been there; I had been in that house but now I found myself out here, by myself, and I was confused as how I got from a soaker tub to a forest in less than a second, dressed in a cable knit sweater that fell almost to my knees, tights and rubber boots that were definitely not made for me.

"I'm sorry to interrupt your moment of tranquility but I figured it was a good time to get you alone. Dreaming is one thing. Travelling like this is quite another."

Unafraid I glanced behind me. I recognized him slightly. I had seen him before but for some reason, it was more real this time.

"Did you bring me here?" I asked.

"Yes. Do you mind?"

"No, not really. Maybe we can finally talk without anyone around. Was that your point?"

"More or less, although Cassius and Germain have their purpose in helping you. I just think that a one on one may bring a little more clarity."

"Maybe." I agreed. "What should I call you? I feel like there should be some sort of formality but when I'm with you I feel like you don't think it's necessary."

"Call me Yeshua and there is no formality when it comes to family; only acceptance. Let's be together casually. Is that fine with you?"

"Yes." I answered smiling. "It's pretty relieving actually."

He took a seat beside me and stretched his legs forward, supporting his body by his hands. He still looked young, as his paintings always portrayed him yet most of them painted him as light brown hair with blue eyes. The man that sat with me had coarse wavy black hair with a light brown complexion and brown eyes. He had facial hair but it was a only a short beard, neatly trimmed that he stroked in pensive thought.

"You feel it." He said more as a statement than a question. "The shift."

"If that's what you call it. There's a rumble that I'm feeling deep within me that's not coming from me. It's really hard to explain, like it's rising up; a shakeup below my feet. Ever since that night at the bridge I just felt that there was this bigger picture not everyone could see and I saw it that night. Is that why you came to me that night when I slept?? With Cassius and Father Lovay?"

"You know him as Father Lovay. I know him as Germain."

"So...who is he and why am I being told to see him."

"He's the carrier of the violet flame; the freedom of transmutation which this world is starting to experience and why the Sons of Cain are losing their grip. His energy bestows freedom of justice, mercy, magic and alchemy. He gifts new energy; a new way of being and to let go of old beliefs that just don't work anymore. That's why you're here."

I shook my head and looked into the distance trying to trust his belief in me but if I didn't have it how was he supposed to. Then again, he was the first and when he was here, his belief in all of humanity never faltered; even when he was left to die.

"I'm sorry, I just...I feel like I know; it's right there in front of me but there's this block and burden like I have this huge weight on my shoulders but, at the same time, it's not all mine."

"It is not. You are only a messenger. That is your job. You will join the movement but you will also start it. It has already begun but not in the way it needs to."

"You were one man." I told him. "One man to save a world. Who's the other person that saves it now?"

"See, this is where you get lost. Don't assume it to be one. Did I not say, whatever I can do you can do and even better because I will not always be here."

"More riddles?" I asked.

"No. More truth. The people are starting to rise from under the thumb of world order because they are starting to get tired of inequality and injustice. Sadly, they are doing it in a way of revolt which feeds the energy of Sebastian and his order."

"How else is it supposed to happen? People are angry."

"Yes." He agreed.

The birds chirped around us. A deer poked its head around a tree and stood and stared. Jesus watched it and smiled. He held out his hand and it came to him willingly.

"Do you miss it here?" I asked him watching the interaction.

"I really never left."

"People would argue that."

"Yes. I am aware of the doctrine, my life in story."

"Does it upset you?"

The deer moved on and he shook his head.

"It was symbolism and it evolved. I never thought of myself as a Savior. I knew I was different and my message was one of benevolence and divinity but I was a teacher. I didn't simply teach from only what I knew. I traveled and I collected different ideas and concepts to mold them into a concept of oneness. I taught that anything I had in me, everyone had in them. Source Creator is in all things. They call me Master but so are you."

"Me?"

He smiled and patted my hand.

"When I spoke, Brynne, did I only speak to one?"

"No." I answered.

He gave me a knowing look and continued with his heavy gaze that reached deep inside me and stirred some sort of understanding that I couldn't put my finger on but it felt very familiar.

"There was no time for you to travel the world but in a way, you did, through scripture and books. What did you uncover in these travels?"

"So many differences yet they all stemmed from the same ideas; this concept of love." I answered finding answers in my heart and my mind but it was noisy and I couldn't focus with the sudden influx of messages; not just from the man that sat there but many who, over centuries, were called Masters.

"Truly, Truly I say to you." He started. "He who believes in Me, the works that I do..."

"...he will do also; and greater works than these he will do..." I continued.

"...because I go to the father." He finished.

"You'll go to the father." I whispered.

"Leaving behind Masters."

"We're all Masters." I said softly.

"Yes." He answered.

"You were a Master; the Savior."

"I wasn't the only one, Brynne. I was to awaken the others."

"The others." I repeated.

"And it's time. Now is the time."

"Holy Shit!" I exclaimed getting up. "It's not one!"

He shook his head and stood with me.

"It's all!" I cried.

I gasped and sat up in the bath as if I had fallen in a pool of water and only now came up for air. I splashed around, not fully aware of where I was and banged my elbow on the side of the tub.

"Double shit!" I hollered.

"Brynne?" Cassius knocked. "Are you okay? You've been in there for over an hour. Dinner's here."

"Cassius." Atticus told him in a dark and concerned voice. "Look at this."

He was watching the television with a grim look. Cassius walked to the television and saw mass waves of chaos starting on the other side of the world. It was starting in the east as people went against soldiers and as civil war began to take shape, another news story said that financial institutions, one by one, were crashing. Video showed people in Eastern Europe banging on windows of banks while police stood guarding with guns.

"What's going on?" Atticus asked. "I feel so much confusion and anger only it's not coming from the dead. It's coming from that."

Cassius calmly stroked his chin as he watched the Sons of Cain strike and he knew exactly what they were trying to do.

"Who else would be so desperate as to strike below the belt so hard? Sebastian doesn't take baby steps. He doesn't warm himself up. He strikes when he wants and hard. It's started. He's taking the world hostage and the ransom is Brynne."

"For the world?" Atticus asked.

"If this picks up speed, we may need to find a different route to Mount Shasta. Once this hits here..."

"Will it?" Atticus asked.

"I don't know Atticus." Cassius shook his head. "It seems there's more than one wild card because I never saw this coming. I knew he was desperate but I didn't know how scared he was. If he thinks destructiveness and violence is power, we're in for it up to our eyes on this one."

They both stared at the bathroom door. Something had to give and it had to be now. Even though time was an illusion, it seemed to be running out.

*****

I watched in horror, standing before a flat screen television and clothed in a simple terry robe, as channel after channel revealed the snowball effect of rebellion and fear; rebellion due to anger of being a prisoner in their own countries and fear of having things taken away that shaped and defined a person's stature in this life. Flags were being waved in the face of authority or being burned. Explosions went off or guns fired on the innocent. Financial institutions were being guarded by law enforcement that knew they were only strong enough until their patience ended and, instead of joining a cause, they would take lives into their own hands and open fire on desperation as a means to an end.

"When did this start? I mean, it's always been a little unstable but when did it fall completely?" I asked either of them.

"I would have to say when you disappeared he decided to pull the trigger. He's baiting you." Cassius answered calmly. "He's definitely losing his grip. His family was always so smooth and calculated. This is chaos."

"How could you not predict something like this?" I demanded. "You must have known he would stoop to something like this. His family has been doing this since Cain!"

"I knew this was a potential but that was before you, Brynne. He's found you out. You could ruin him. You're not blind to that. He wants this to continue and you'll either continue it with him or against him."

"Does he honestly think that I would join his Sons of Cain and continue a line that does this?!" I gestured to the screen completely disgusted. "He's like a two year old that's not getting his way but the toys he's throwing are human beings!"

Atticus turned away and ran his hands through his hair. He banged plate covers around that were placed on hot meals. He didn't want to eat. He just needed something to do before he got carried away and put a fist though a wall. I felt his anger and I felt how useless he thought he was because this whole situation could only be stopped by a second coming that I was supposed to know about. He also knew the amount of souls was piling up and that angelic part of him that was stuck in a hotel room was desperately craving to be of service in ways he was used to.

Walking to my bag, I searched around until my fingers closed around a business card that I was saving just in case I needed it. Now was the time I did.

"I have a call to make." I hissed.

Cassius saw the card and immediately blocked my way to the phone.

"Oh no. No you don't. Not until Shasta." He warned.

"Get out of my way Cassius." I told him sternly.

"Forget it Brynne. You still don't know and this isn't happening until you do because once you make contact you better have the information that can end his reign."

I stubbornly stared at him, crossing my arms and bleeding indignation. He carefully watched my unwavering stance and stood straighter as well. The room began to change. Behind me and beside me stood many. Atticus looked up from his assault on an innocent filet of beef and slowly stood as well, feeling the vibration of the room begin to increase. The more courage and unwavering belief I showed, the more of an army formed, pushing against an angel and his fatherly protection for the last of the Baptist.

"You know." He whispered. "You remember."

"Give. Me. The. Phone." I stated flatly.

"Brynne?" Atticus asked, moving towards me with caution as the army grew in strength and was vibrating at such a high frequency that glasses began to shatter. "Calm down okay. This is a hotel room." He warned. "You haven't had experience with something like this."

"No Atticus but we have." Cassius interrupted Atticus' well-meaning cautioning. "You were to hold the light until this moment. Now it's hers."

"Cassius..." Atticus started to argue.

"Atticus, keep her alive." Cassius demanded. "Shield her the only way you can. This is your assignment. Not mine."

Atticus knew what his father meant and as Cassius stepped away from the phone, Atticus drew nearer, finding that space in purgatory that sheltered me from being seen but not heard. Through the waves of a water-like atmosphere, I picked up the phone and punched each number like I was poking a bear. What did I care? I had an army with me like no other. It was little 'ol me with a sling shot holding celestial stones and Goliath was going down.

Sebastian took his phone out of his pocket while he watched his axe come down on the world. He wouldn't unleash it all just yet but he was getting impatient and he wanted Brynne to crawl out of hiding. It would only take her pathetic sympathies to do it. No person, who worked for the people and helped them as much as she tried to do, could watch what was happening and continue to hide. He smiled wickedly as Brynne appeared on his call display. Unfortunately, there was no number and he signaled to Farron to trace the call.

"Brynne, I knew you couldn't..." He started but I immediately cut him off.

"You listen to me you piece of shit!" I exclaimed.

"Such language from such a beauty." Sebastian glanced at Farron but he shook his head, frantically trying to trace the call but coming up empty.

"You think this will work? You think you can just unleash that power you think you have on innocent beings just because you can or you want something. You're a fucking child."

"Really Brynne." Sebastian answered. "Your temper is something I wasn't expecting. I was expecting you to beg me to stop this. I kind of like the challenge though. It's a bit of a turn on."

"You're disgusting."

Farron continued to work the computers but came up with nothing but a blank screen. There was no number she was calling from. It's like she was shielded by something he couldn't puncture.

"Nothing Sebastian." He told him.

"Brynne, honey, where's that sorry excuse of an angel right now?"

"Wouldn't you like to know? Would it make you happy to know that he's got his arms around me right now and that I like it you sick pig!" I snapped. "You will never find me in time because you know what?"

"What?" Sebastian seethed.

"I remember. I know what could bring you to your knees. I know what could end you. I know what could turn this world on its axis and have you fly off; you and your mob."

"Really? I doubt you do. I'm calling your bluff."

"If you didn't have a clue as to what I could do to you, you wouldn't be pulling this crap. I'm stopping it. We all are stopping it."

Sebastian's heart was racing and he held the cell phone tighter, almost crushing it with his fingers.

"We? You mean you and your angel tag-alongs?"

"No, I mean me and the rest of humanity that, as soon as I get the word out, will know who we really are and why we're here and trust me I have the help to do it."

"So who is it Brynne? Who's the next Jesus Christ I can hang on a cross."

Cassius held his breath. He knew this was it. This was the start of war or peace. It all depended on the fall out of these words. When Carmichael knew, he would have to scramble but so would they. He had armies; this was true but so did Brynne and hers was way more advanced. Mount Shasta was close but not so close that Sebastian couldn't create something worse before they got there.

"There is not one person and that's why you're wetting yourself with fear. You see those people that are fighting you? They're not the only ones. You're losing control. It's not one Sebastian. No, it's all. There's not just one coming to save us because we will save ourselves. We're it and we're power and that is why you're losing your grip. You're slipping because you see it and once it's proven you're screwed. So do what you feel you need to do but I will not continue your line. You will not have me. My line will continue with Masters that are already here and are coming on the wings of angels and from the light of those you cannot see and never will! The second coming is already here and you're done."

"You're lying!" He bellowed.

"Am I?! Within three days you will see us rise!"

I slammed down the phone and taking a deep breath, allowed the anger to subside being replaced with a calm and courage that I had never experienced before. This was how it was supposed to play out and I was okay with it. He still didn't know where I was but within the time it took the first to ascend, we all would and then he could know. For now, I was going to have my dinner, a good nap and be on the road before the first sun rose.

Sebastian threw his phone against the wall where it shattered into fragments of glass and metal. He was enraged and he went to the desk where Farron sat and cleared everything with one sweep of an arm. He took Farron by the shirt and stood him up on his toes.

"Where is she?!"

"I don't know. She was protected somehow."

"Protected?! By that fucking sorry excuse of an angel!"

"I don't know Sebastian! I work for you. I don't work for them!"

Sebastian let him go and straightened his suit jacket and tie. He was not expecting this. For thousands of years, the Sons of Cain had this whole world under control and now one woman could end it.

"I want the highways, every single road from Boston to the west coast, patrolled. I want the army called and in search of a terrorist threat. I want every single news station to have Brynne's picture on it and I want the media to spill that she has bombs, nukes, whatever you can make up that one person will call her in as soon as they see her. She will die. Every single person that has ties to her or is related to her will die. I want no trace of Brynne Haies left in this world and I want it done before she spews her shit to the world."

"But...the Sons of Cain; the line?"

"There are other women that will want what I would give so freely. It will continue. The Baptist will not."

"And her mother?" Farron asked.

"She'll be the first to go. Bring her champagne. A royal lineage such as hers deserves the best." He growled sarcastically. "That way, she can celebrate that she's returned to her maker."

*****

The highways were lined with soldiers and every few miles there were checkpoints. To anyone that would look in the old mustang, they would only see an older man clinging to his youth. What they didn't see was precious cargo that was being hidden away by the arms and aura of grace in the form of the Nephilim. Something didn't feel right as they left the hotel, not even getting their money's worth for a full night's stay. After a power nap, Brynne was ready to go and Atticus and Brynne left the back way after seeing her photo splashed all over the news along with her mother's. She wanted to see if things had progressed in Sebastian's favor and they had. Brynne was wanted and she knew there was a chance that her mother's life was over, knowing full well that Sebastian already had her. She tried not to cry. She tried to show strength and Atticus assured her that her mother was still here but Cassius knew she wouldn't be for long. They were both wanted; both terrorists and Cassius knew that Alice's picture would soon be lowered to only show Brynne's. It was brilliant in a sick and twisted sort of way. Show Alice Haies as a threat and her disposal wouldn't be questioned. Show that Brynne Haies had her finger on the trigger of this country and she would be apprehended without even a thought and Sebastian would regain total control. Sure, things would settle down for a bit but it wouldn't last as any that would rebel the Sons of Cain would be dealt with under Sebastian's hand.

He didn't need a map. He was guided by something bigger and the car bounced and jarred as it lumbered down the old service road towards a heavily wooded landscape with the view of a mountain so close you had to strain your neck to see it. The evergreens swayed in the breeze as the sun cast their shadows onto the road with their movement. At least the sun was shining. The few clouds that formed at the summit of the mountain told Cassius that he had back up in case something were to happen before they were prepared. The mountain also hummed with those contained within, preparing to come to the surface in case they were needed. It was something that wasn't to happen for many more years but the sudden push for worlds and beings, through time and space, to work collectively was fast approaching. This place could not implode. That wasn't the deal and Cassius knew that he and the others would never let that happen even if secrets had to be told to ears that weren't quite ready to hear them.

He saw his truck and knew that Sam had made it. He didn't have a doubt. It was the other one that he wasn't sure about. Being with Brynne and Atticus had his focus only on one thing. That was to get them here safely. Now, there were other issues he needed to attend to and it didn't seem like Cole had made it but he needed to be back here before he did. This human skin he decided to wear was limiting. At least he could travel in ways that people couldn't. At least he had that. Cassius was starting to get a very good understanding of why Atticus had started to crumble. To know that you could do so much; be so much and yet could not spread your wings was irritating. True, he did decide to come here as a portrayal of a human existence but when this whole thing was done, Atticus would have to either come home to him or visit once in a while. First though, Atticus had to pass this so Cassius would remain to help his son that had felt so abandoned by his father for centuries. It was the least he could do and heaven obviously agreed.

A man and a woman came out of the home as they heard a vehicle approach. Sam looked pale and tired. Arthur looked the same as he had for ages. Cassius swore he still looked sixty-five. The man seemed to only grow older every ten years. To Cassius, he was quirky and peculiar in a fanciful way. To others, he would appear bizarre and not all together there; losing a few marbles along the way. If they had no idea that he had been a priest, Cassius was sure people would cross the street just to avoid walking by him. He was popular with some; those that knew, deep in their hearts, that when they met him they met a saintly man. The others were so closed off, even to themselves, that they wouldn't know a Saint even if they were one. Cassius didn't know him as a simple Saint. Oh no, the man that came out of the house was a Master. Just as he took on an earthly persona, so did Arthur and he had for many lifetimes. Cassius knew him as no other than St. Germain.

He parked the car beside the truck and got out, holding the door open so the passengers could exit from their small hiding space. Brynne saw her friend and went to her at once. It was one thing to travel with those you just got comfortable with. It was quite another to be met by someone you had known for years.

"Brynne! Thank God you're here." Sam exclaimed as she wrapped me in a hug. "Thank God. Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Sam released me and studied my body.

"I'm okay. I can't believe you're here. I need you here. Thank you."

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"Would you have believed me?" I asked.

"No!"

"Well!"

Sam studied me and pulled me into another hug.

"I'm relieved you're okay."

Cassius walked up to Arthur and extended a hand.

"Arthur is it? Is that what you call yourself these days?" Cassius grinned. "Look at you. You look great."

"Thank you Cassius." He replied easily. "It's good to see you old friend."

Atticus came up to them and snickered. Arthur eyed him quizzically and cautiously.

"Gandolph."

"Atticus!" Cassius snapped.

"And the Nephilim arrives. How wonderful." Arthur answered him sarcastically. "How do you find the job of bodyguard Atticus? Seems you were demoted."

"Nice try old wizard one but you still won't win an argument with me. Give it your best shot."

Arthur stomped his foot already slightly irritated by the fact that he had to host the last of this kind. Although he had no hard feelings towards these half-breeds, some were of the most stubborn kind especially the one before him. It's why he lasted here so long.

"Damned if I won't this time. Mark my words."

"Play nice. Both of you. I'm not here to babysit." Cassius addressed both of the men before him sternly. "There's bigger things to worry about than your trivial nit-pickings."

They eyed each other, still unsure, but willing to work in cooperation for the sake of something more important than old quibbles.

"The last time I saw you, you looked a little different." Atticus told him fingering Arthur's beard. "What's with the beard? When Cassius told me I was coming here to see a priest, I didn't think it would be you."

Arthur swiped Atticus' hand away and set his mouth straight. "And when John told me a half breed would be delivering the announcer, I didn't think it would be you. At least I hoped not."

"Hope's a beggar." Atticus answered.

"Atticus! For God's sake!"

"It's okay Cassius." Arthur smirked and Atticus joined him. "A little dry sense of humor keeps an old man on his toes from time to time. Shall we call a truce...for now?"

"We shall." Atticus agreed. "What do you know?"

Sam and I came up and I couldn't help but stare at the large man before me. Sam cleared her throat and nudged me out of my stupor and I quickly looked down.

"I'm sorry." I told him, embarrassed. "You're just so..."

"Tolkien-ish?" Atticus answered.

Cassius groaned and slapped his forehead.

"No!" I exclaimed, embarrassed by the words put in my mouth. "No." I repeated looking at Arthur. "Tall. I wanted to say tall."

"It's okay Brynne. My looks are different. I find freedom of expression, in all ways, liberating."

"You were a priest." I told him.

"Yes but I'd like to look at that side of my life as a teacher; counselor, and a safe haven for people and the beliefs they choose to hold close to their hearts."

"Okay. So...what do I call you? I know you as this but also as another."

"Let's keep it simple. Sam knows me as Arthur and so shall you."

"Great." I agreed. "Good. So, I'm not sure if you know this or not but my face and my name are being splashed all over the news as a terrorist and now I'm not only being hunted by Sebastian Carmichael but I'm being hunted by the U.S. army."

Arthur shrugged, not showing any other reaction.

"The army is Sebastian. They work for him only they don't have a clue."

"I understand that but how am I supposed to get to people if they think I'm a threat. I thought, when I was able to do this, that it would be easy. Just take an ad out or do an internet thing. Something! Now what am I supposed to do?"

"Wait." Sam held up her hand. "Do you remember?"

"Do you know?" I asked.

"I don't know what I know." She threw up her hands in exasperation. "I'll tell you what I do know though. Some sleep would really help. This is worse than the ER on a busy night with no beds."

"Brynne spoke with Sebastian yesterday. She gave herself three days." Cassius explained.

"My my my. Aren't we bold." Arthur chuckled.

"It has meaning." I answered simply.

"Indeed." He answered carefully. "So you've spoken with your distant cousin. I can only assume such a thing has happened seeing as how you've put the world on a time limit of three days to wake up, as was his story."

"Wasn't that the point?" I asked.

"You're trying to get seven billion people to simply agree to what you know. It's not that simple. What do you know?"

"There's no second coming." I answered.

"What?! Then what is all of this for?!" Sam demanded.

"There's no second coming in the way we assume." I looked at her and smiled wickedly. "Not in the way Sebastian assumed either."

"Oh, he knew." Atticus said. "Why do you think this hostage taking is so big? This is a world takeover."

"He already had the world." I argued.

"Not really." Cassius cut in. "Cracks have been appearing in his prison walls for years. You could be the wrecking ball to make those cracks some pretty decent holes."

"So it can't happen in three days? I have angels with me, ghosts following me and I can't get this done in three days?"

"They're not ghosts. Please don't call them ghosts." Atticus said.

"You see ghosts?" Sam asked nervously.

"Fine, spirits. I have spirits following me around."

"That'll do." Atticus agreed.

"Are there any around me." Sam asked hugging herself and stepping closer to me.

Cassius and Arthur looked up to the sky. They heard the whispers and they nodded together knowing that there was support in every direction but they needed to start preparing now.

"This wasn't expected but this is yours, Brynne. Let's see what we can do. We have help. If Sebastian Carmichael is willing to step up his game then, my dear, we'll step up ours." Arthur turned to go back into the house but my confusion stopped him.

"Okay, so what do we do?" I asked. "You can't just say something like that and leave. If you have ideas please tell me. I'm stumped."

"Well, first things first, you have a speech to prepare."

"A speech?"

"Dear girl, you don't think you can just spit it out do you? You need to prepare for what you're about to tell people. The people of this earth expect to be saved from their captivity. Now they will know that they're the ones that will free themselves. This kind of thing takes finesse. Not a simple statement."

"This will start wars." Sam muttered. "Civil wars. Do you have any idea what happens to people who fight for their freedom? I have. I've been in the thick of it and I've tended their wounds and held their hands as they died. All of you are insane! You think you can just send out some sort of message and people will just watch it just because? On blind faith? No offense Brynne. You're nice enough but come on."

"No but Sebastian is using the media..." Cassius answered as ideas rolled around in his head. "As he has done for years. He is the media but what if Brynne used it too but for a different purpose other than spreading fear?"

"I'm listening." I told him.

"Sebastian's face isn't on the media. The Sons of Cain are not really known by the people, only his puppets are. Let's rat him out. Let's get his face in the media and a message that discloses something completely different than what he needs others to believe. This is a world of duality. Let's put questions out there instead of blind faith. Who is Sebastian Carmichael and the Sons of Cain?"

"It's a start." Atticus agreed. "And a start is all we have right now. Hopefully it becomes a snowball."

"How could it not? Captivity versus freedom? The only hiccup is we need the stuff to do it." Cassius turned to look at Arthur.

We all turned our eyes towards the man who lived in this home; this home lit by oil lamps and pumped water. This home at the end of a service road, in the middle of nowhere.

"I don't suppose you have a computer?" Sam asked. "If you do, you've hidden it very well."

Arthur smiled showing brilliant white teeth.

"I may like my solitude but I also like my information. Will an iPad work?"

I took a deep breath and held it, deciding it had to.

"That'll work."

That settled, Cassius watched as the group of four went into the house and then stepped back behind the screen without a word. There was someone he needed to see and now would be the only time he could.

*****

Farron stood by the large wingback chair as a body slumped into it. She appeared to be sleeping but he knew otherwise. The bottle of 1996 Krug Champagne was left on a side table, two thirds of it gone and the remnants of that final glass of celebration had been splashed on the floor. When Alice heard the news that Brynne was coming home, she was elated and began to make plans for their reunion. As Sebastian drank a toast with her she had already indulged in a glass and she began to feel "off". She went to her room, with the bottle carried behind her on a silver tray, just to lie down for a minute. Farron waited an hour. It took half that time but he wanted to be sure.

"Are you proud of yourself; for the role you play here?" Cassius asked him, walking out of nothing from behind.

Farron yelped and jumped away. Cassius ignored his outburst and stepped towards Alice, kneeling in front of her body that now rested in eternal slumber.

"Who the hell are you?" Farron asked.

"An angel." Sebastian answered from the doorway. "I could smell you from the front door. Get out."

"I'm not going anywhere and you sure as hell can't make me." Cassius stood ready for the head butting to begin with no real outcome as either side refused to give in.

"Sebastian?" Farron asked.

"Oh right. You've never had the pleasure. Angel Farron, Farron Angel." Sebastian introduced them. "They do this talking thing every once in a while trying to get me to see things their way. I'm usually pretty complacent about it but now I'm getting pissed off." Sebastian waltzed into the room and stood at Farron's side. "You can answer him. Tell him how well we work together and how proud you are for how much you've done with me and our cause."

"We work very well together. My allegiance is with the Sons of Cain. That will never change."

"Oh really?" Cassius answered.

"Yes really. Look at our accomplishments; at the world we've created over centuries from blood sweat and tears. It's huge and it's wonderful."

"Huh." Cassius answered noticing his nerves as he addressed him. "And yet, as you say this, you shake before me. That is so interesting though, your thoughts on accomplishment. Tell me how unleashing a nightmare on thousands of innocent people is an accomplishment? All because you're scared of one woman."

"We are not concerned with Brynne. What we are concerned about is her illusions." Sebastian replied before Farron could speak.

"Her illusions? Your whole life has been an illusion. You're the prince of smoke and mirrors." Cassius answered. "Even if you get rid of every single person that goes against your hidden agendas, you won't be able to contain them all. It's impossible. Brynne is about to unleash a fire storm and you're shitting your pants. It's why you've killed this one and it's why you're out to kill Brynne."

"Get out!" Sebastian hollered.

"Make me." Cassius taunted as the glowing aura of benevolence surrounded him.

Sebastian didn't move and Farron watched their interaction with uneasy curiosity.

"Ha! Thought so. Oh powerful Son of Cain. You know, you'd gain a whole lot more respect working for my side."

"People love chaos. They love drama. They love living on the edge. They love the excitement of fighting for a cause." Sebastian taunted in return. "They love a mess. They do not want anything they don't know. They don't know what they don't know and they're not interested."

"They are surviving which has nothing to do with honor and love! It is ego out of control led by the biggest of all!"

"And you think, standing here and preaching to me is going to make it quit? Stop wasting your time! I am not a quitter. Oh, and by the way, where's your boy? He has yet to face me over this; always sending daddy instead. Is he slacking on the grim reaper gig? Hiding out and playing footsy with Brynne?"

"On the contrary. He was given the task to get Brynne to the finish line alive. He's done that. She's there. This is done." Cassius growled.

"Really. So who delivers Alice here or does she walk in the in-between with those your God has forsaken."

Farron watched as around them people began to step out of the air. It was casual, with no pretense and it nearly had him running from the room. Running out of terror and running for sudden forgiveness he felt he didn't deserve.

"Holy shit." He whispered.

Was this supposed to be proof of something he had closed himself off to for years? Was this a sick joke? He had been sucking the power from his place with the Sons of Cain for so long that the sight of angels and holy men and women, that once walked the earth, was something out of a nightmare. He had been found out. They were here to bring the mallet of justice down on him. Not of crimes against humanity but crimes against this power these people called God.

"Sebastian?" Farron began to sweat and Sebastian simply looked towards these being as if they were flies in his glass of Chardonnay.

"I will deliver her because she is family and no one is forgotten or left behind. Not even you Sebastian." John answered simply stepping out of a crack in the atmosphere.

"And who are you?" Sebastian asked. "Oh, let me guess. You with your water and your prayer assuming to be so important enough to wash away sin. Guess what Baptist? It didn't work."

"So why are you hunting me? If it didn't work why are you hunting me to stop us?"

"I'm not hunting you. You're not here. You're not real. You can put the show away. You make people uncomfortable. You were a stepping stone for someone better."

"You mean me?" Yeshua asked.

Farron paled as a man that resembled images he had seen in paintings, walked from an unseen slit of time. He wiped his brow and backed away.

"I'm out." Farron announced. "Get me when this is done."

"You're not going anywhere. This is all for show. They have no power here." Sebastian chuckled. "Son of God? You had your moment and look how it ended. I have to say, we expected you to crumble at the whipping post."

"And we expected you home during the floods. You're late." Yeshua answered.

"Home?" Sebastian scoffed. "You're all ghosts! Stories from a book that nobody believes in anymore! Figments of humanity's imagination guided by blind faith because someone dangled your image in front of them. That someone was me! My family! The ones people continue to live and die for! Get out of my fucking house! Your legacy dies. Brynne said three days. You have two left. Use them wisely!"

Cassius burned like a million flames. Farron shielded his eyes while Sebastian only glared.

"What are you going to do Angel? Your buddies are pacifists. Turn it off."

And as they watched, Yeshua and John stepped back while Cassius exploded into thousands of fragments of electric sparks sending walls vibrating and windows shattering. Farron ran as the fire of stars threw Sebastian against the wall. He landed on the floor more livid than afraid.

"No one asked you to touch me. No one invited you here. Get out! All of you have no right to be here. It is law! This is my free will! You cannot change it no matter how hard you try. I know that. I have chosen who I am. You are done here!" Sebastian shouted from the floor. "Go to your God. Tell him I said hi and these people he says he loves have realized they've been forgotten."

Cassius grew so big that he filled the large room with himself and more, spilling out into the hall and the rooms of the floor.

"They will know who they are Sebastian, as will you. The truth lies within. Their power lies within." His voice echoed a hundred ways. It was everywhere yet it fell on deaf ears.

"Their power and their weakness lies with the Sons of Cain; with me. It's mine. My legacy will not end with Brynne Haies. I will continue. She will not. Look around you, Cassius. No matter how many goody-two-shoes there are, the light still casts shadows. I am all of that. Be gone oh neon one. We're done here. You have two days and then Brynne will die and no one will ever know she existed."

*****

I sat at an old wood table with my head in my hands and staring at a blank piece of paper. Arthur sat beside me, seemingly staring into space but I knew better as I could see those he was engaged with. They were there, not standing, not sitting. They just were and as much as I was used to their presence, now there was a sense of expectation and pressure that came with it. It was probably only me but there was so much riding on this one video speech that I began to feel flustered. Scribbling out what I had written, I picked up the paper and crumpled it into a ball.

"Do they really have to be here?" I asked Arthur.

"Just because a person cannot see them does not mean they don't exist. They love you Brynne. They only lend you the support you need. If you let your guard down a little you'll know that.

"I do know that. But I also know that a lot is riding on this and it's stressing me out. I don't know what to write." I answered. "I don't know what to say. I don't want to be a disappointment."

"Write what you know." He suggested.

"I don't know a lot."

"You know more than you think. Don't get all caught up in the history of it. Just share what you know about right now. Words carry energy. If your words of truth are heard, their vibration will hit home to many. It will be like waking up from a coma that they did not want to be put in in the first place. Your words are simply the drug or the miracle that will have them flutter their eyes open. They will be new eyes."

"How do I start?" I asked.

"How about something simple? Like 'Hello, I'm Brynne Haies.'"

I laughed out loud at his simple idea feeling like it should be so much more powerful than that; something more captivating. Here I was trying to be the next Ghandi, Mandela or Oprah when Arthur just presented to me that even the smallest of voices made the biggest difference.

"How's it going?" Atticus strolled into the room with Sam after walking through nature together, getting to know each other because I was important to them, in different ways, which made their relationship just as significant.

"Where have you been?" I asked them. "I could use a little help with this."

"The hundreds of souls you have around you aren't helping? You need me?" Atticus laughed.

"Hundreds of souls?" Sam gulped.

"Her army." Arthur answered.

"Army?"

"Don't worry my dear. You'll get used to it."

"Do you want to see it?" Atticus asked her, smiling mischievously.

"Are you insane?" She answered.

"No. I don't think so. Although I've been accused of that before."

"For good reason. It's because he is. Believe me, the man is crazy." Arthur interrupted.

"And you're old." Atticus shot back.

"Oh, that was good." Arthur said sarcastically. "Please warn me the next time you try to insult me with your daggers in the form of words."

I brought my hand to my mouth trying to hide a snicker and Atticus glared at me. Sam watched the room and stared at a certain corner, being drawn to something there. She didn't understand why but felt like something was calling to her. Deciding she wanted to see what was there, she nodded.

"Okay." She said.

"Okay?" I asked.

"I want to see them. I want to know who Brynne is fighting with."

"That or you want to see your dad." Atticus answered.

Sam turned her head and went white.

"How did you know that?" She asked.

"Because he's here and you know he is because if you choose to stay with Arthur there is no way you can be immune to any of this. If anything, your eyes open wider."

"He's here?" Sam asked.

Atticus came to her and gently covered her eyes with his hands as if someone was going to bring in a cake with a bunch of candles. When he removed them, Sam reached out to steady herself on a chair.

"Oh my God." She whispered.

Atticus, Arthur and I watched her carefully. Tears pooled in her eyes as she could only stare in the direction of the far corner. He had been dead most of her life, having been killed in a drowning accident on a canoe trip. She always yearned to see him again. She was ten when he died but she never forgot his face. Even as some others forgot, she always remembered the deep set lines by his mouth that were caused by too much laughing or the glint in his eyes even when he was sad because "the sad days never lasted forever". He was her angel and he now stood six feet away. He smiled at her as if he was never gone; only back from a business trip. He looked as he did when he died, his hair strawberry blond but his beard a copper red like her hair. He was clad in his camping plaid shirt and jeans that he wore the day he died, and he was radiant.

"Daddy." She whispered.

"Samantha." He answered as an echo from the mountain.

I wiped a tear away as I saw them interact. At that moment I knew what this was all about. It wasn't about winning or losing. It was about love; everlasting love that didn't end even in death. It was about faith and belief in something so much bigger that a speech on a video. It was about taking what I was witnessing right now and proving to people that it wasn't just fleeting but that it lived here under everything that Sebastian was trying to cover it up with. This wasn't about forgetting love. This was about remembering it. It didn't die. It was always here just in different forms.

Atticus brought his hand to the small of Sam's back, steadying her as she began to sway.

"He never left your side. Not even for a moment, Sam." He whispered. "No one is ever fully gone. They only change."

"Can he come back?" She whimpered. "Just for a little bit."

"I live through your boys." Her father answered. "I live through my grandsons. You know I do."

Sam knew he was right. Her sons were so much like him. She sometimes caught herself calling them by his name because they were so similar in looks and attitudes, likes and dislikes. She was speechless, forgetting everything she dreamed of saying if she was ever given a another moment with him. The only words she could form were of gratitude.

"Thank you." She sniffed.

Arthur stood and took Sam's hand. He gently brought her to the figure of her father and she gasped nervously as the closer she got the more his spirit intertwined with hers so she could actually physically feel him. She raised her hands to his face and he stood there, allowing her to feel him one last time. Arthur stood back and I held my breath as she was able to touch him. Every place she put her hand on him, he was tangible. He didn't return her touch but the gift Arthur just gave her reached something deep inside her. She was remembering; remembering a place that was the beginning and the place she would return to someday.

"There's no end." Arthur whispered. "Only eternity."

A car door slammed and Atticus' eyes narrowed towards the door.

"Remember this moment Samantha and you will never miss me again. You understand a bigger picture now. Hold onto this moment."

"I will." She answered.

Her father looked towards the door as we all did. As the light in the room grew, it physically shifted itself to surround me so suddenly that I gasped. Sam's father gave her one last smile and disappeared. Confused, she looked towards the front door where the doorknob turned. She could still see the unseen, as we all could, and as the door opened an outline appeared where a person should be. He was all shadow, lost in the dark of his confusion, heartbreak and stress. Atticus looked at Arthur and with subtle movements, the show was over and Cole presented himself at the front door.

"Brynne?"

"Cole?" I answered standing.

Sam looked guilty and Atticus knew that now she realized that her worry may have been misplaced. But until now, she really had no idea she would have known anything different.

"I told him I'd be here. I was worried for his safety." She admitted.

"I'm sorry I just walked in. I've been a little on edge and I needed to make sure this was the place." Cole answered.

I walked towards him as those that were real parted to allow me access. He smiled nervously and took my hand.

"You're okay." He stated seeing that I was.

"Of course I'm okay."

"I wasn't sure. These Sons of Cain won't let up. They follow me and confront me on stuff I don't even know about."

"It's not true. Whatever they've told you, it's not true."

Cole made eye contact with Atticus and ignoring me, made a fist. He stomped towards him and swung, connecting with his jaw. Atticus didn't budge but rubbed out the small sting that he allowed himself to feel. Cole shook out his hand and was ready to let another one go when I pulled him back.

"Cole!"

"Is this the guy? Is this the guy that has you tangled up in this shit?! Tell me?"

"It's not guy it's Atticus and it's none of your business what my relationship to Brynne is."

"It is my business when I'm being followed and threatened and she just disappears." Cole answered. "You asshole!"

"Cole, stop it. That's enough." Sam told him. "This is Arthur. You're in his house." Sam pointed towards the old man in a desperate attempt to stop the fight.

Cole looked at Arthur and his jaw dropped in surprise believing he just walked into the Lord of the Rings.

"Oh, it's quite alright. Atticus deserves it. Please, continue." He motioned to Atticus and Atticus and I turned to him.

"Arthur!" We said in unison.

"Cassius isn't here. I need to get it out of my system. Obviously, as much as I respect you Atticus, I'm not the only person to feel frustration although Cole's is jealous rage. Mine is out of divine watchdog. Go on Cole. You can't hurt him as he is now. Give it another go. I'm sure he'll stumble a little."

"For God's sake." I threw my hands up in total disbelief. "I'm starting to question who you really are."

"Oh hush now, Brynne. Let an old man have some fun."

Cole raised his fist feeling good that he was given permission. Atticus stepped back into purgatory as Cole nearly tumbled to the floor assuming he would make contact with a nose or jaw. I could feel Atticus grin. I grimaced and looked at Sam who had her face in her hands. Glaring at Cole I pointed to the doorway.

"You! Out! We need to talk right now."

Miss me. Atticus whispered.

"You wish." I muttered back. "Grow up."

*****

I led the way to the small garden. The air was getting cold even though the middle of summer was here in full effect. I hugged myself from the chill but I was pretty sure the shivers up my spine were a good indication that I needed to keep what I knew to myself. Cole was in no state to hear what was really going on and I was in no mood to try to convince him. I was relieved to see him safe but I also saw a side of him that I never considered he had. He was jealous. I don't know why he was. I had never given him cause before and the warning bells in my head were signaling me to think before speaking.

Cole was behind me, hands shoved into his pockets, obviously tired, irritated and unsure of what was going on. Whirling on him, he took a step back seeing the temper in my eyes.

"What the hell is wrong with you?!" I demanded. "You don't just burst into someone's home and let fists fly on a complete stranger, Cole!"

"He had it coming."

"Why? Why did Atticus have it coming?"

"Who is he?" Cole asked, shoulders squared to absorb the verbal and emotional blow.

"Who is who?"

"Don't...don't play games with me Brynne! Who's Atticus?"

"He's a bodyguard I guess."

"A bodyguard? Are you for real? Why does little social worker Brynne Haies need a bodyguard?"

"Little? Now the truth comes out. Little social worker Brynne. That's what you think of me?" I crossed my arms protectively.

"That's not what I meant."

"Obviously." I answered sarcastically.

"Before you left, we had a conversation where you took all the blame for us falling apart. I let that happen and I left our home. I didn't really want to leave. I love you. You are everything to me and I assumed you felt the same. We went through one rough patch. And then, I'm told, you disappear with this Atticus guy who is wrapped up in some dangerous things and is wanted by these Sons of Cain guys. Why did you go with him? Why couldn't you be honest with me? What are you into here?"

"It's complicated." I answered.

"Your dad was murdered Brynne! Sam and I were being followed and confronted by goons in suits and all you can say to me is that it's complicated!"

"I have realized some things about who I am that could change a lot of people. Atticus is helping me with that."

"You're married."

"Excuse me?" I asked leaning forward in disbelief. "We're what now?"

"Married." Cole took the photos and papers from his coat pockets and handed them to me. "I knew you had that secret box in the condo but I respected you enough to let you have your privacy. Then I get these."

"Where did you get these?" I asked, completely stunned viewing the documents.

"They went through your home Brynne. Our home. He had the box. It was full of this crap. He gave it to me."

"He? Please tell me you did not speak to Sebastian Carmichael. Please Cole, tell me anything but that."

"Yes I did. I did speak to Sebastian Carmichael."

"Oh my God." I dropped the documents and ran my fingers through my hair trying to keep it together. "Okay. So then please tell me that he doesn't know you're here; that I'm here."

"Not yet." Cole replied matter-of-factly.

"What do you mean not yet?"

"This Atticus guy is dangerous."

"He is not dangerous. These are all lies. I'm not married to him. Sebastian had these made up. I met him after we had ended our engagement. You have to believe that."

"I do? You changed so much in such a short time. I would stay up nights and wonder what was wrong. What did I do to cause it? Obviously it wasn't me. It was him."

I quickly stepped up to Cole and took his hands in mine.

"It's not true. I loved you."

"Loved?" He asked sadly.

"Love. Cole, I love you. We didn't work because I changed. It was me. It was never you and I swear Atticus and I met after."

"Have you...Have you and Atticus...?" Cole cleared his throat, feeling uncomfortable but needing to know.

I couldn't answer. One, because I was appalled he wanted to know such a thing and second, because of guilt that I had moved on so quickly. He looked so scorned and yet I knew that it was partly because a seed had been planted by Sebastian and it had festered because Cole had too much time to think.

"Great." He looked away and stepped back letting go of my hands.

"He's not who you think he is."

"Tell me who he is!!"

"He's Nephilim." I told him flatly hoping honesty would calm him down. I had no choice.

"Who?"

"Half angel and half human. You want honesty? I'm giving it to you so you don't do something stupid. I have nothing more to lose. My grandfather, very far removed, is John the Baptist."

"Stop." Cole held his hand up disgusted by what I was telling him. Who wouldn't stop a person weaving a tall tale to claim their innocence?

"Sebastian is the last descendant of Cain." I continued. "The guy from the bible that killed his brother? His family has been part of a world order that has controlled this place for thousands of years. I'm here to stop him with the help of Atticus, Cassius, and Arthur."

"And who in the hell is Cassius? Who's this Arthur?"

"Cassius is an angel and Arthur is St. Germain."

Cole's mouth hung open and he glared. This was not good.

"Do you hear yourself?" He asked repulsed.

"Yes." I answered.

"No, do you hear yourself? You sound like you're supposed to be this second coming."

"I'm not but I know who is and I understand that this is a lot but I'm living it Cole. You have to trust me."

Cole walked away, towards his car and back to me again, feeling agitated.

"I drove across the country to show you I cared. Now, I find myself mixed up in religious fantasy world."

"It has nothing to do with religion. I'm not religious and look at me. Look what I'm dealing with. I'm running for my life at the cost of the human race."

"Shut up!" Cole shouted. "Stop it Brynne!"

"That's enough." Atticus appeared out of nowhere and Cole, seeing him, saw red. He wound up and threw a punch that had Atticus tumbling back.

My hands came to my mouth in shock. Cole caught him as a fully human man; that split moment where his power was still catching up. I had made the Nephilim fall that way those few nights ago and now Cole had done the same thing.

Cole sneered and walked towards the house. Atticus spit blood and stood, regaining control of what he truly was.

"Shit." Atticus mumbled making eye contact with me because he knew I knew what had just happened.

"Some angel." Cole snapped and entered the house.

*****

Sam stood back from the window after watching what was going on outside. From the look on Cole's face, she had a bad feeling about his intentions and from the way Atticus fell back from a punch to the face, she knew Cole was furious. Whatever he thought or assumed Atticus was to Brynne, Sam could tell he was right. Although she never out right asked Brynne about Atticus, Sam could tell in the way they looked at each other and the language of their bodies that it wasn't simply an acquaintance relationship. It was much deeper than that; something Cole never had with her.

The door burst open and Cole looked around the room. Spotting her, he put his fists on his hips, ready for a confrontation.

"Did you know about this?" He demanded.

"Which part?"

"All of it!"

"No Cole. I swear I only knew when I got here about who Brynne is and in regards to her relationship with Atticus, I'm still not sure about it. She never told me anything. What I do know I heard from Arthur."

"I have to go." He told her. "I can't stay here."

"Cole, no. Please. This is serious."

"Don't care." He hissed. "I don't care."

"Don't do something stupid Cole because of whatever hurt you feel! People have been killed. There's civil wars breaking out and there will be here too if Brynne can't do what she has to do. Just give her two days." She begged.

"And why would I do that?"

"Because maybe, just maybe, who she is makes all of this unbelievable fantasy true."

"You're just as crazy as they are."

"Atticus showed me my dad, okay. He died when I was ten. The sight of him proved to me that Atticus, Cassius and Arthur's stories are real. After seeing him again, I have to have faith that there's a purpose to all of this. Sebastian Carmichael is after her. He's trying to silence anyone that was close to her. If anything, it's him you should be concerned about. Not if Brynne and Atticus are sleeping with each other!"

They turned to hear banging and rustling in the kitchen that sounded as if it was on purpose to break up the argument. Arthur was trying to lift a large roaster out of his old oven but was struggling. He turned his face to find help and landed on Cole's.

"Ah, my dear boy. Could you give an old man a hand?"

Cole rolled his eyes and walked to the kitchen. His eyes went wide as the table, he first saw Brynne at, was now covered with dishes of food and another man, who Cole had not seen, was opening bottles of wine that looked older than the two of their ages combined.

"Who are you?" Cole asked.

"Cassius Rourke." He smiled. "Cole is it?"

"Yeah." He answered. "What's going on?"

"Well, from the looks of it, there's a dinner about to be served and Arthur there needs help with a turkey."

"When did all this happen?"

"Oh, ten minutes I'd say." Cassius answered easily. "I cheated a little. No harm in short cuts every now and then. A little heaven on earth never hurt anyone."

Cole shook his head in disbelief and shuffled to the kitchen. Resting in an old oven was a large turkey that should have graced the cover of a magazine and that he should've smelled when he first got here.

"You'll stay for something to eat and then think about leaving. My hope is that you'll be too full to drive." Arthur told him with a broad grin.

Ignoring him, Cole easily lifted the roaster out of the oven while Arthur studied him carefully. He knew now, as he watched this angry man before him, that things were about to change. What he saw in his visions were correct. The events would play out differently only because of the unexpected twist that Cole was. He was the wild card and he had already made up his mind. He was simply waiting for the moment of escape and the sad part was, this was the role he chose to play long before he got here and there was nothing Arthur or any angel could do about it.

"Thank you Cole."

"I really have to go." He answered.

"Whatever you think you need to do requires reassessing." Arthur stared at Cole in a way that made him squirm. "I understand you're not interested in hearing any back story but Cole...what do you know about the last supper?"

"That it's a bunch of bullshit meant to lead a bunch of people into church."

"Humanity would consider it a story of betrayal." Arthur answered patiently. "A last meal before the end of an age, or so people think."

"What's your point?"

"As Brynne has her role to play, so do you. I can't stop that but please eat with us before the beginning of another age, however it decides to play itself out."

"And Brynne sits in the middle and breaks bread." Cole told him sarcastically.

"No, we break bread together."

"So you even believe that she's related to characters in a book?"

"I believe this world has waited a very long time for what she is supposed to spark in the hearts of those existing here. Just as her grandfather announced the first, she will announce the second. Do you not think, that for all the trouble Sebastian Carmichael is going to, that there isn't one piece of truth to what you're witnessing here today?"

"I haven't witnessed anything but an old man with a turkey and a fiancée that never really loved me to begin with."

"That is a false assumption. She loved you with all her heart and that is why she let you go. Why would she keep someone in chains when the relationship had run its course? She loved you enough to give you your freedom Cole."

"Whatever it is you know about me and Brynne, you can forget it. I never wanted my freedom. She obviously did because of that guy who I just laid out on your lawn. She says he's an angel or something."

Cassius walked into the kitchen, straining to make sense of what Cole had just said.

"Maybe one day he will be." Cassius replied. "But he's not an angel. I am. He's my son. What did you mean by laid him out?"

"I punched him and he went down like a ragdoll."

"When did you punch him?" Arthur asked.

"He just appeared and I swung at him as soon as I saw him. Why?"

Cassius gave an underhanded gaze to Arthur and he nodded. Cole had caught him at his weakest and yet he didn't know he did. It's if Sebastian found out that it would become an issue.

"Good for you boy." Arthur patted him on his back. "And with that out of your system, you'll stay for a bite to eat."

Cassius and Cole walked out of the kitchen while Arthur plated the turkey. Sam sat and downed a glass of wine, helping herself to seconds within seconds. I took a chair beside her and Atticus sat across from me. Resigned, Cole sat at the foot of the table, leaving the head for Arthur and Cassius sat next to his son.

"You're taking too many risks Atticus. I heard about what happened outside. We need you of this world and the next, am I clear?" Cassius whispered.

"Crystal."

"Don't bate the man anymore. He's on the edge. One more push and this could be over before it begins. Don't force me to clip your wings."

"We don't have wings." Atticus smiled sarcastically. "I have it handled."

"Temper temper." Cassius warned.

Arthur came in and we all made room on the table for the large platter. It was the most uncomfortable dinner I had ever taken part in. I was completely stressed out because I didn't trust what was happening in front of me. This game that I found myself playing was no longer in my favor and I wanted to hide in a cave until the winner was chosen so I didn't have to watch.

"Where were you Cassius?" I asked. "You've been gone awhile."

"I went to see Sebastian."

We all stopped with forks near our mouths; all of us but Atticus who continued to shovel food into his. Arthur put down his fork and cleared his throat before speaking.

"I'm sorry Cassius, my hearing you know...you did what?"

"Saw Sebastian."

"And?" I asked.

"He's ready to go. All he needs to know is where you are. He asked about you, Atticus. I thought it was very nice of him to care."

"You know Sebastian Carmichael?" Cole asked the both of them.

"We go way back." Atticus answered. "I haven't spoken to him in a while though. So he asked about me? That's nice."

"Yes, I believe his exact words were 'slacking on the grim reaper gig.'" Cassius replied easily.

"Grim reaper?" Cole asked swallowing slowly.

"Oh, right, with your hot headed outburst the moment you got here, I didn't properly introduce myself. I'm Atticus Rourke. They call me Nephilim although that carries with it a monster depiction which I am not. I deliver the dead."

"The dead? To where?"

"Uh, I guess you would call it heaven. I call it eternity. Cassius calls it home because, well, he lives there."

Atticus put another forkful of food in his mouth while I wanted to die and be delivered at that moment. Cole was borderline Atheist and this introduction wasn't helping. I knew Atticus was doing this on purpose; fighting for dominance even though he obviously had it. How could he not? Cassius rolled his eyes and Sam drank more wine while Atticus continued.

"But, in the last couple of weeks, I've been given a new task and that's to keep Brynne here alive so she can do what she's meant to, barring any traitor that could be lurking around. I still deliver the deceased when they cross my path but right now, there are substitutes in my place because my attention is elsewhere."

"Is that so?" Cole inquired.

"Yes."

"How did you get yourself into this Brynne?" Cole addressed me, the disgust apparent in his voice.

"Sebastian came to see me. He broke into the condo and told me about John. I didn't know what he was talking about and I demanded he leave but that night he came back and tried to kidnap me. I ran and Atticus appeared, hiding me until now."

"And you've been in hiding with him since that day? Travelling with him?"

"And Cassius." I added quickly.

"Shouldn't you have wings?" Cole asked Cassius, turning to him, disbelief and confrontation all over his face. "I mean, angels have halos and wings right? Yet you sit here as an old man."

"Cole!" Sam snapped.

"Old? I didn't think I looked that old." Cassius replied unfazed. "I have to look old enough to have him as a son or people would start questioning the validity of who I am." Cassius thumbed rudely to Atticus in explanation.

"Because you need to look old enough to be his dad? That's your biggest concern?"

"Humans get all wrapped up in preconceived ideas." Arthur replied. "Usually the bigger picture isn't understood because of that."

"And what is the bigger picture?" Cole demanded.

"You." He answered. "Brynne, Sam and everyone else that walks this earth. Humans are the bigger picture; bigger than they think. That's what Brynne's here to tell them."

Cole shook his head and chuckled. Atticus glared at him while chewing his food. He never really used his gifts of the Nephilim while he lived here but he craved to use them on this guy and right now.

"What's so funny?" Atticus asked.

"Please Atticus. Don't." I begged him.

"No, I really want to hear what's so funny?"

"This is funny!" Cole snapped.

"Why? Because Brynne is just a little social worker?" Atticus asked. "That's what you called her right? Did you ever think it was for a reason? That she helped as many people like she did instead of wanting to play the part of God? That's what you do right Cole? Play God. Isn't that what's in the back of your mind when you save someone from the brink of death. You've thought that. You think that now. It's why you feel so threatened by me. See, here's the difference between you and Sam. Sam wants to help people. You have a superiority complex and you did when you were with Brynne. Stop me if I'm wrong."

"Atticus." Cassius said softly. "That's enough. Past is past."

Cole put down his utensils and took a drink of wine. As he set it down he shook his head.

"You don't know what you're talking about."

"Little Brynne. It's the same thing you thought about that girl from years back. What was her name again? How's your parents' neighbors? They have a daughter right?"

Cole's hands started to shake and he clasped them together trying to make them still.

"She's how old now? Legal I'm sure?" Atticus continued.

"Shut up."

"You accuse Brynne of lying to you, maybe having an affair, and yet you've done the same thing. Lie I mean. Your parents almost had to move because of it and the only reason you get to play God is because it was settled under the table and out of the courts."

"You're a fabulous story teller Atticus. Really. One for the books."

"Okay." Atticus returned to his meal. "I must have you confused with someone else. I apologize. More wine? You seem to be running on empty there."

"Excuse me." I told them all softly, getting up from the table. "I need a break."

I tried to smile as I left but it came out as a wobbly frown. I went up the stairs and closed the door behind me to one of the rooms. Arthur glared at Atticus and he returned the look. Cassius interrupted the impending argument with truth that all of them knew but was hoping to change.

"It's already been decided. It was since he got here." Cassius said softly. "Atticus is well aware of that fact."

Arthur sighed heavily and Sam left the table to reassure her friend.

"What has already been decided?" Cole asked.

"What can we say to you that would make you feel any better?" Cassius asked Cole. "How can we prove to you that what we say is true? Atticus is an asshole. We all agree on that. He'll even agree on that but he's been here a long time and he's done proving himself to humans since your bible depicts him as something terrible. As his father, I understand that so I won't ask him to prove himself to you. What can I do in the hopes that it will bring you some sort of assurance that what we say is true and not what Sebastian has planted in your mind."

"Grow wings." Cole answered like it was an impossible task but a double dare at the same time.

Cassius closed his eyes and rested back in the chair he sat on. Atticus leaned his elbows on the table and, taking a cue from his father, began to slowly show their presence as the piece of heaven that was only depicted in books and never really seen. Arthur's face and body began to shift and form into many people in one skin as his previous lifetimes were exposed until Germain remained. It was their last ditch effort to change his mind because wild cards could go either way. Cole dropped his wineglass and it shattered to the floor. It wasn't wings but it was that part of them that was angel and saint and it began to surround Cole where he sat. He abruptly stood before it could touch him, having all of his beliefs put before him to question and reevaluate and, as Farron had, he wanted to run from the forgiveness that he thought he could never have. It's why he didn't believe in a bigger picture. It was because he didn't believe that he deserved one.

As he stood, the chair fell to the floor. The tears in his eyes were not a reflection of feeling the divinity around him, but because of a heart that was so broken, misled and untrusted that it began to constrict in his chest, making breathing unbearable. With shaking hands, he rubbed his face and tried to be polite.

"I need some air. If you'll excuse me for a second."

They watched him go and stayed in contemplative silence while armies gathered from the skies to prepare for a battle that had been on the back burner for years. Atticus slunk back into the place between heaven and earth and followed Cole. Cassius and Germain stayed as they were as the house began to fill with beings that called the stars home. This party, though, was by invitation only. So they waited on the other side of the curtain that some would call a veil, until the time where the invitation would be present itself and the veil of separation could be pulled back.

*****

He walked to his car, got in, then got out. He circled the car again, trying to keep the panicked tears at bay. The walls of the vehicle seemed to be closing in on him every time he tried to drive away. A helicopter flew overhead. There were lots of them but Cole didn't think this place could be seen from the sky. What just happened? He just witnessed something unbelievable; something that people were laughed off daytime television for. He just wanted his life back. What went wrong with his life in the span of a month? Brynne had ended their relationship and was fucking some beast from some group called the Nephilim. Now he was having dinner with an angel that would create such a monster and a man who changed faces as fast as Cole blinked. He just wanted this all to go away.

When did he get to the point where he couldn't breathe? When did the darkness get so thick that he couldn't see any light? When did the fear of being alone start to make him lash out like a caged animal? This wasn't him. And now his past came to haunt him again; something he buried a long time ago and now was resurrected; the worst part being Brynne finally knew. He screwed up a long time ago and he admitted that, but being here now, confronting Brynne the way he did, he was still the same man that caused such pain to a young girl because the way she looked at him was the same way Brynne had when he called her a little social worker. He hadn't changed. The only differences were the faces of those he hurt and his weapons of choice; one being his body and the other, his words.

Brynne broke his heart. This was true but he didn't have to be so selfish and only think of his feelings. Now that he was outside and under the stars, his perspective began to change. Why hadn't he seen it before? Brynne was going through so much personally and he was unwilling to see it. He only felt under attack, not giving any thought to what she was feeling or why she wanted to move away. It was always about him. She took the blame and there was a little voice inside of him that told him it wasn't all her fault. That's why he wanted to work it out after he left. That little voice of reason that was telling him it took two to tango and because he didn't listen to that voice, he was here, at the end of a dirt road with nowhere to go but home. He wasn't going alone. He was bringing Brynne with him.

His hands shook as he removed the business card from his pocket. His cell phone had little battery life; maybe enough for one phone call. This could work. He knew Sebastian wanted Brynne but Cole would bargain for her. He would tell Sebastian where Atticus was; where he could be found along with Cassius and Arthur; three ghostly legends for one human girl. Cole thought that was fair. Brynne didn't know what she was talking about and she would see reason when he explained that this would all go away if she would just come home with him. Sebastian would leave her alone now because he had Atticus. He nodded dialing the number. It was good. This was the way it was going to work out.

The phone rang four times before a familiar voice came on the other end. He probably let it ring so much because the caller was private or he was letting it ring because Sebastian knew it was Cole and he wanted to keep him waiting.

"Carmichael." Sebastian stated gruffly.

"I want to make a deal." Cole spoke into the phone using his best authoritative voice. He hoped it didn't sound as weak to Sebastian as it sounded to him.

"I don't negotiate Cole. Do you know who you're talking to?"

"I do and I've been told some things that I don't want to believe. I want my life back and because it's my life, I'm in charge here. You want to know locations, I'll give them to you but we make a deal first."

Sebastian rolled his eyes. He knew that this conversation was just prolonging the inevitable but he decided to go along with it; more out of humor than losing anything to a desperate man.

"Where are you Cole? The connection's not very good."

"No way Sebastian. First we talk, maybe make an agreement and then I'll tell you where I am."

"You are playing a very dangerous game if you think you can manipulate me into thinking you have something that I'd be willing to make a deal over. I have the world in the palm of my hand. What are you offering that would make that less juicy than it is."

"Atticus Rourke."

Sebastian sat up and grinned ear to ear.

"You have them." He said pleased.

"I had to sit at the same fucking dinner table as him, his father and some guy whose face changes like some freaky horror story."

"You've seen them in full form have you?"

"Yes. Just now. Gave me the creeps."

"It is a horror show. That's for sure. Who's the guy with the face?"

"Arthur but he said something about Germain...St. Germain?"

Sebastian stood from his leather chair and wiped his mouth with his hand. His pulse was racing.

"You're with Germain?" Sebastian would never call him saint. "That's impossible. No one has seen him in years."

"Funny how people are just popping up all over the place hey Sebastian?"

"Where are you Cole?"

"I want Brynne." He demanded quickly. "I want my life back with her. You can have the other three. That's the exchange."

Sebastian chuckled and walked the room.

"The whole point of me being involved in this wasn't so I could get close to a wanna be angel. It was for Brynne. I have angels around me all the time but there's an agreement. They can't touch me and I can't touch them. No deal. I don't have a chance with the Nephilim. I don't know if you are aware but if superman existed, he would be one of them."

"Then how come, with one punch to the face, I had him on the ground." Cole asked.

Sebastian paused in his walk-about and switched the phone to his other ear.

"Excuse me?"

"I punched him and he fell." Cole repeated.

"Let me get this straight. I let you go on your own, I don't have you followed and you turn up Germain, Cassius, and the weakness in Atticus? You should be working alongside me Cole. I'm impressed."

"Impressed enough that I can have Brynne? I want Brynne. That's my only caveat."

"Tell me Cole, when was it that you made this glorious punch at Atticus. Was he just standing beside you? Was he just around and he let you do it?"

"I don't think he was expecting it. The guy just appeared out of nowhere. Brynne and I were trying to figure some stuff out and he walked out of the air. I didn't really think about it. I thought Brynne and I were so wrapped up in our discussion that I didn't hear him come out of the house."

Sebastian held the phone away from his face and covered it with his hand. This was too good. He had a way with getting rid of Atticus; the last of them, and he now had the means to destroy him. There would be nothing more to stand in his way ever again. The remaining angel that was plaguing this earth could be easily disposed of and all barriers to the Sons of Cain would be lifted. He put the phone back to his ear as Cole was wondering if the connection was lost.

"Hello?"

"Sorry Cole. I needed a moment. What are your terms?"

"Seriously?"

"Dead." Sebastian answered evenly.

"I will give you the location of where I am if you give Brynne and I free passage back to Boston and never contact us again."

"How do you know Brynne will even go back with you? This is a pretty risky bet. Because if she doesn't, she's mine."

"She'll come with me. She'll see reason. She'll see that this is all a stupid game. There are wars everywhere all the time. Nothings different. We'll just go back to our lives."

"And you think that by seeing the United States Army along your highways that there's nothing different about this time?"

"You put them there. I'm not stupid. You're looking for her but you can't find her so you're impulsive enough to get the army involved. I get that but I have her."

Sebastian grew silent, contemplating what an impulsive man Cole was that he was blind to what Sebastian was really capable of. A lot of people were; unwilling to see the destruction happening in one corner of the world while they made their coffee and got in their cars, driving to work and enjoying dinner out in the evenings. People were so blind. It was comical how easy it all was to direct and, with Atticus out of the way, it would be that much easier.

"Do we have a deal?" Cole asked getting impatient.

"Okay Cole. We have a deal. You can try to take Brynne home. I won't stop you. Now tell me where you are?"

Cole was elated. It worked. Everything that he was worried about was now soothed and there was a light at the end of his tunnel. He wanted to laugh out loud, do a little jig; anything to show how relieved and happy he was that this was almost over. Looking at the house, he smiled to himself. They would be leaving together as soon as he was off the phone.

"Mount Shasta."

Sebastian threw his hand in the air in celebration then ran it through his hair in disbelief. Why he ever doubted that he would eventually get what he wanted, he didn't know. Cassius rattled him. That was it but now Sebastian had the information he needed that his family never had. They would be so proud if they were here to see it.

"The house is down an old service road about forty five minutes west of the town. Before you come barreling in, give me the night to get Brynne out of here."

"Take all the time you want buddy. You've just made my day. I'll be there in the morning."

"Great." Cole answered. "This is the best agreement I've made in my entire life. Thanks Sebastian. I knew she didn't have some stupid announcement. What a crap story to tell me."

"Announcement?"

"About the second coming? Who it is."

"Oh, that's very true Cole. She knows. I have searched for her for years when I found out she was alive; that the last descendant of John the Baptist actually existed. She knows it too. Told me all about it. This information really has to be kept quiet. It could put a huge dent in my life."

"What are you talking about? It's true?"

"About the second coming? That it's the collective and not just one person? Oh yes. It's true. I can't have that getting out. As I said, Brynne knows and her blood line cannot continue. I think you can understand that."

Cole trembled as Sam came out of the house.

"We made a deal."

"We made a deal that if she went with you, you could have her. She won't go with you. You're a pathetic desperate man trying to remove her from the hands of angels and saints. Who do you think she's going to want to stay with Cole? Who? She's the last of John the Baptist, her cousin is the Savior, Son of God. You think she'll choose you? I wouldn't choose you. She'll die. She fights me, she'll die. She comes with me, I'll think about sparing her."

Sebastian could hear sobbing on the phone and he smiled with glee.

"I gotta go Cole. See you tomorrow bright and early. I have to watch you try to convince her to go with you. I think it could be difficult when she finds out you called me though. We don't exactly get along that well. Don't think about leaving. Now that I know exactly where you are I'll have all roads, out of there, closed. Thanks my friend. I owe you."

Cole dropped the phone and stared at Sam who saw the business card in his hand and the phone on the ground. She felt sick and wanted to vomit. The only thing stopping her was rage.

"What have you done?" She whispered. "Cole, what have you done?!"

"I fucked up." He sobbed.

By instinct and reflex, Sam slapped his face so hard, her hand stung and burned. He crumbled onto the ground.

"Why couldn't you just leave it alone? If anything you could have trusted me! Even if Brynne said she was riding bloody unicorns, the fact that I'm here and staying should have been a HUGE clue that this was real! You just killed her! You just killed thousands with that one phone call. Congratulations Cole. Bravo."

She turned on her heel and went back into the house. Atticus stood in shadow and watched Cole cry it out. The helicopters and planes flew above them, making war zone noises that would make children tremble in the dark. Now it started and it wasn't just Brynne that was in danger. Atticus' secret was out. All Sebastian needed was a moment; something Atticus would never give. He turned and followed Sam into the sanctuary that was Arthur's home; guarded by things that Cole never wanted to see. As Christ had Judas, Brynne had Cole. The only difference was, Brynne had no idea and now she had to be told the game had changed.

On the other side of the country, Sebastian walked into Farron's office looking overly happy. Perplexed, Farron eyed him with humorous suspicion.

"You're never this happy. What's going on?" Farron asked.

"We got them. Get the jet. We leave now."

*****

Atticus watched the door to the room, where they slept, intensely. Today Brynne had suffered the ultimate betrayal and even though she knew that she would have to face Sebastian at some point, it was now sooner than expected and had him in a fouler mood than usual. She had no time to prepare any announcement and now had to face a fight with two other people, two angels and an army that couldn't show themselves until she asked. She didn't ask yet and he didn't know if she would. He felt the fight drain out of her when Sam told her what Cole did and it wasn't only that. Not everyone on this planet could handle witnessing what she had and barely accepted. At least she slept. At least she was comforted with the spirit around her including her ancestry that was heavily present within these walls. Someone, though, was not rested as the panic, guilt and sadness clung to him like a tar. Panic because he pressed the red button that unleashed this fight for Earth, guilt because he was stupid enough to fall for Sebastian's story and lies, and sadness because of how his assumptions and actions left Brynne broken hearted and scorned.

As an angel, Atticus felt badly for the broken man; as a human, he wanted to beat the living shit out of him. He heard the front door of the home creak open and close. Cassius cracked an eye open from where he sat against a wall, legs stretched on an old lumpy mattress, and glanced at Sam who slept soundly beside him.

"Are you asleep?" He whispered to Atticus on his other side.

"No. Don't ask stupid questions you already know the answer to."

"What are you feeling?"

"An extreme pity party but you knew that already didn't you father."

Cassius laid his head back against the wall, ignoring his son's bad mood, crossing his arms and looking up to the ceiling as if in silent conversation only he could hear.

"Damn." He sighed, melting back into the shadows dragging Atticus with him.

"I'm not watching!" Atticus declared. "I'm not standing by to support his friggin' guilty conscious when he did it to himself."

It was better to be unseen and not heard as they debated with each other. It had been a while since they fought and the women didn't need the added stress of witnessing angels argue.

"Atticus, you know better than that." Cassius answered. "And you'll go."

"Not my job anymore." Atticus shrugged defiantly, resting his hands on his hips. "Just try to make me."

"That's an infantile copout. It is your job. You feel it and you are drawn to it like a celestial magnet. Help him!"

"And if I don't?"

"Oh, you will. You can't resist."

Atticus knew Cassius was right. The pull was stronger and stronger the longer they stood there. Cassius placed a winning grin on his face as Atticus' eyes flickered to the door more and more. He moaned and rubbed his hands over his face. Stomping his foot, Atticus whirled on his father and pointed to his chest.

"Why are you here?! God damn it, you're in my way, sticking your nose where it doesn't belong!"

"Cut it out. Quit your whining. You like that I'm here. We've established that already. What bothers you is that I'm right."

"You're not right."

"I think I am. Look at you. You're almost out the door. You're such a good boy."

Growling, Atticus walked through the closed door of the bedroom. He stomped silently down the stairs and was met by Arthur.

"Thank you Atticus." Arthur told him.

"You knew about this. You knew this is how it would happen. You could have changed it; changed Coles' mind about even making that call. You're just as guilty. Don't stand there and think I don't know what you know."

"Did you just get here Atticus? It was my understanding you've been here for years. Did I misunderstand that?" Arthur asked.

"I have been here for years."

"Then you are quite aware that I'm not to get involved in free will unless asked."

Atticus glared and brushed past him.

"This was Cole's part in this. It was supposed to happen this way and you know it. Now, when it's Brynne's turn, are you going to be such a suck about it?" Arthur asked.

"It won't be. That's not happening."

"And why not?"

"Because she's already asked for my help and I'm not letting that happen."

"It won't be up to you."

Atticus listened to the air around him and he smiled as he was shown Arthur's conversation with Yeshua only a couple days before.

"Huh. Seems like you won't let that happen either."

Atticus left and Arthur turned to see Yeshua behind him.

"Thanks a lot. You know how hard it is to win an argument with the Nephilim? I could have been the first to do it!"

"Winning an argument while hiding truth is not playing fair. Truth will always prevail."

"I'd do it though. I meant what I said. I'd keep her alive even if she didn't ask."

"I know." Yeshua answered. "We all would."

*****

Cole was utterly lost. He walked around the dense forest; tripping along as the dark shielded everything from view. Eyes were everywhere. They were following him everywhere and he couldn't escape them. He stumbled and lost his balance, falling to the ground. He wanted to cry. He didn't remember where he was. He vaguely remembered a house and that's what he was trying to find his way back to but it was too dark to see and now he needed to hide from the eyes. Something was wrong. Something was very very wrong.

Hearing the crunch of footsteps coming his way, Cole scrambled to his feet and stood motionless. He heard them again and they were coming closer.

"Who's there?! I hear you. Come out of your hiding so I can see who you are." Cole demanded.

If it was an animal, maybe his voice would scare it off. Right now, he felt as if he was living a Blair Witch Project and it wasn't an animal but a cursed phantom stalking him and preparing to kill him, leaving hanging twigs as a momentum of his life and their insanity.

"Answer me!" He hollered into the blackness.

"Cole?" Atticus asked.

Great. Atticus. He would have preferred the cursed phantom.

"What are you doing? Following me now?! I fucked up okay! Go away."

"I'm not going anywhere. What's going on Cole? It's two thirty in the morning. Do you even know where you are?"

"I'm...I'm lost." Cole admitted.

"Tell me about it."

Cole glared at him and began walking away.

"I just...I just don't remember how I got here. I remember you but...a house? There was definitely a house."

"Yes Cole. There was a house." Atticus answered patiently.

"I climbed a tree but..."

"Yeah, you sure did."

"What?" Cole asked looking confused then he waved it away in exasperation. "Get out of here okay. Just leave."

"Sorry Cole. I can't do that."

"Yes you can. Be gone oh pain-in-the-ass one."

"Afraid I can't go anywhere without you. I'm taking you home."

Cole frantically looked around and held his head.

"All these eyes. They're staring. They won't leave me be."

Atticus knew what he was talking about only they weren't eyes. There were family, angels and guides trying to communicate with him but his fear and forgetfulness of what he did kept them at bay. Atticus had seen it more than a thousand times. It's why he did what he did. Those that died were not lost for long; their fear and confusion did not last long.

"Cole, I'm sorry buddy but I have to take you to see what's really going on. Follow me."

"You expect me to follow you? Who the hell do you think you are?!"

Atticus lit up like a comet and flew to Cole, grabbing his face in his hands and stared into his eyes so deeply that it burned into Cole's heart and soul.

"Who are you?" Cole stuttered.

"We already had this conversation at dinner but I'll highlight the parts that you need to hear now. I am the one thing, at this moment, that cares so much about you that I am delivering you to your peace. I am an angel sent here to help you but I am quickly losing my patience because I am also human and you have seriously pissed me off! Follow me now!"

Staying lit like a neon sign, Atticus tramped silently through the brush. Cole, seeing not only eyes but faces blurred with silver blue light, felt panic at being left alone and quickly followed Atticus through the woods. The stars burned bright overhead. Cole watched as several shooting stars streaked across the sky. A few chose to streak only to a point then stop on a dime and hover there, obviously moving but staying in the same spot. They watched as Cole walked. It wasn't only eyes on the ground now. It was also eyes from above.

Atticus stopped after about ten minutes and turned to meet Cole's face.

"Why did we stop?" Cole asked. "This isn't the house."

"You need to see something first. Everyone does. I'm not signaling you out. If you're this confused and lost, there are reasons."

"I don't know what you mean." Cole replied.

Atticus pointed up. Cole followed his finger and found feet with no socks and shoes, floating above him. He didn't register it right away but when he did, and found his own empty face, he howled.

"NO!!!!!! What the hell?!"

"Cole..."

"What have I done?! Look at what I've done!"

"Cole!"

"Atticus, get me down. Please. I went crazy; a little nuts. There's no way I would do something like that. Come on and be a pal. You're an angel, right? Put me back."

It wasn't the first time he had heard the request from someone and sometimes that was possible. However, now was not one of those times.

"I'm sorry Cole. I'm not here to do that. I'm here to take you home."

"But, Brynne is my home. Boston is my home."

"They were. That's true and she loves you. She loves you so much; enough to let you go."

"No! For what? For you?!"

Atticus shook his head and opened the door to eternity.

"Not for me. For this world. For this earth. Something you refused to understand."

"And I screwed it up. He's coming. I led him to her."

"No Cole. It's playing out like it has to. You didn't screw up."

The faces around were becoming familiar. Cole knew these beings as those he once loved and lost. It wasn't just those he knew in this lifetime but all lives and as he recognized them, he began to open up to everything that he was in this universe.

"What's happening to me?"

"It's called peace, Cole, and I'm bringing you there."

"You would do that?" Cole asked, stepping back surprised by Atticus' sudden kindness.

"Of course I would. It's what I do. Come on. You're safe."

Atticus held out a hand and eternity, in all its forms and glories, stretched out before them.

"But. I...I took my life. I don't belong here."

"Yes, Cole. You do. You belong here because it's your beginning. Go home."

"Really?" He whimpered.

"Really." Atticus assured him. "Give me your hand."

Cole placed his hand in Atticus' and allowed himself to be pulled into his eternity. He picked up his pace, once he stepped over that line, and let go of Atticus, as they all did, when they crossed and the pull of heaven was greater than what they were leaving on earth. Atticus also found that spot and stopped. Cole didn't look back. They never did. He was forgotten as soon as they were in. Usually Atticus would turn his gaze down so he couldn't see their homecoming but not this time.

He didn't know why he kept his chin up so he could see what he refused to for so long. Maybe it was because he felt her. Maybe it was because Cassius had told him she was there. But, for whatever reason, he didn't look down. She shone brightly. She appeared how she did when he had turned twelve. She was beautiful, radiant and she glowed. He couldn't believe it. It was true. She was there, every single time he came with another delivered soul, she was there. He couldn't move forward and neither did she. He wasn't' sure if he even wanted her to. Just the sight of her had him glued to one spot and he wouldn't even be able to greet her if he tried.

She smiled at him shyly; their reunion bitter sweet. He could barely form the words that he wanted to say for so long and he sighed heavily with regret.

"Atticus, I understand." She wasn't close but he could hear her like she was standing right next to him.

"I'm sorry." He stammered. "I'm so sorry."

There was a breath of a pause before she noticed the door closing.

"I love you, Atticus. You are not alone. I'm with you." She spoke quickly and as Atticus was, again, left in the dark he heard the echo of her heart.

I love you Atticus. You are not alone.

*****

Go into the mountain. Into the mountain.

It was as if small children were speaking into my ear and waking me from my dreamless sleep. My eyelids felt puffy and I had trouble opening them because they were dead weights on my face. My throat was scratchy and raw and my head felt like I had too much to drink the night before but I didn't consider two glasses of wine with dinner overdoing anything. The small voices were insistent and they were everywhere. The window showed that the sky was lighting up ever so slowly. I could still catch the glimmer of one or two stars. The room was empty besides me but every now and then there were flashes and wisps of light that would dart around me or flow towards the door.

Into the mountain. He comes quickly. Into the mountain.

The more I tried to ignore the elfish voices, the more insistent they became. The lights grew in numbers and in size and I waved one away, part of me believing that I was still sleeping. My eyes were struggling to see into real life and the heaviness was beginning to win.

"Brynne, they're right. You need to get up."

A voice deep and smooth got my attention and I cracked an eye open again and tried to find who was speaking.

"Brynne."

Brynne, Brynne, Brynne, Brynne. Into the mountain. He comes.

I groaned heavily and heaved myself up onto the mattress. Now I definitely knew that I was the only one in the room. I was curious about where everyone else was as my eyes rested on a man with dark curly hair, broad shoulders and a neatly trimmed beard. His golden eyes watched me with concern and I focused more on his face.

"John?" I asked confused.

He smiled and watched the wisps of light as they circled us, desperately trying to get our attention.

"What's going on? Why are you here?"

"I'm always here."

"No, I mean here here. What are you doing on my bed? What's happened?"

"Besides the obvious?"

I vaguely remembered the evening before but Cole's face came to mind and the same anger and sadness that I felt only hours ago, filled me again and I tossed back the covers.

"I could wring his neck!" I bellowed, jumping out of bed.

"Brynne, now is not the time for this."

"I don't have any time any more thanks to him."

"There are things that have happened in the night that you must know about."

"Like what?"

"Cole is no longer in this realm."

"Realm?" I asked. "What are you talking about?" I hugged myself nervously as a sick feeling crept into my stomach and into my throat.

"He died last night Brynne."

My hand shot to my mouth and I shook my head in disbelief.

"What?"

"Atticus was there when he decided he had had enough. He couldn't forgive himself for what he'd done and he couldn't face a life here without you. These were his words and not mine. I met him as he transitioned."

"He...because of me?"

"No Brynne, not because of you. You are not an excuse for someone to decide to die. Don't ever think that way."

"I want to see him. I can see things now; lots of things. I want to see him. This room is filled with voices. Why isn't his one of them?"

"It's the same reason why you can't see your parents. In time, you will be able to but right now it's not possible."

"My parents? You mean...my mother?"

"Yesterday."

"NO! I'll kill that son-of-a-bitch!"

"Calm down."

"Calm down? Calm down?! You sit here and tell me that Cole died last night and that my mother died the day before and you want me to calm down! It's all because of me! Look at what he's doing! He's destroying me through all those closest to me."

"Is he destroying you?" John stood and took a defending stance. "Have you died? Are you not still here with a chance to do something great?"

"There is nothing great I can do. If I had known I would lose everything just to take a stand I wouldn't have done it. My parents would still be here. Cole would still be here. This isn't fair, John! Sebastian's won okay. He's got me. I'm done."

"That is your choice? As Sebastian has created chaos on this earth you lie down and give up? There is still a chance to change this outcome. Understand, Brynne, there is still a chance to change this world."

"I'm only one person!"

"So was He. I put my life on the line knowing that I announced something great! I did that because I had faith in what He was and what He came here to do. I have the same belief in you! I have the same belief that He still lives through every single person on the face of this earth and they need to know He does because this world isn't going to make it if they are not made aware of this. So, what's it going to be?"

"In the end, Christ was betrayed by someone very close to him. He died, John. History has a way of repeating itself!"

"Did you ever think that things portrayed in the bible didn't reveal what truly happened? Did you ever think that a man like Christ ultimately knew what was before him and decided how it would happen according to Him. Don't stand there and think for one moment that he didn't know everything and controlled every bit of it."

"What are you saying?" I asked.

"I gave myself to them."

His voice spoke from behind me and had me spinning to look him in the face. He didn't put on a glow. He didn't fluff up the situation. He kept it real. As real as what was quickly approaching and what I felt was unravelling at a very fast past.

"You did what?"

"They knew where I would be but I didn't struggle. I went willingly." Jesus admitted.

"So what are you saying? I should give myself up?"

"Brynne, I watched my mother cry as I walked with the heavy burden of humanity on my shoulders. I watched my lover cry as I walked with the weight of despair that was so prevalent at that time. It was my story but I had supporters on the opposing team, if you can call it that, which made that decision easier. Not all of the Romans at that time wanted me dead nor did they think the treatment that I suffered was just. You have that gift as well. You have supporters within the Sons of Cain that you don't realize you have. Because of you, humanity does not have to endure the suffering that I did. There can be celebration. Those within the Sons of Cain that will wake up when Sebastian is stopped will assist in ushering in a new age."

"So why do I feel so alone? I was ready to do this. I was ready to put his face out there so everyone could see the truth of what was really going on. I was doing this on my own and I was prepared for everything and anything. That was before the rug was pulled out from under me. I didn't know people that I loved would die one after the other. You watched your loved ones cry. Mine are dying and it's all my fault!"

"You were never alone in this Brynne. Never. They did not die by your hand so why is it your fault? You have realized a bigger picture; a bigger purpose and didn't concern yourself with what could be because you know that this isn't the end. This life is not the end of you; of anyone. John knew the risks of what he was here to do and he died but he did not die with regret. The potential of your death is your choice but it is not necessary that you choose this. It never was. You can stop what has started. You can stop what has begun but you cannot do it with anger. You need to think of that bigger picture and not only what is happening to you." Jesus explained.

"You were given the support of the heavens in the form of Angels and Saints. Use them. You have celestial and universal beings ready to help you in all ways. Use this to buy yourself some time so that you can decide on your next step without the anger or resentment but with a higher purpose for this whole earth." John told me softly.

Into the mountain. Move into the mountain.

John and Jesus watched around them. They emitted a calmness that these voices did not have. They didn't doubt but trusted in something that I couldn't see at the moment or was willing to see. That was Me, a prophecy of the three that remained and how we would shape the earth after all was said and done.

"The fact that both of you are here makes me realize that this isn't over. Am I right?" I asked looking between the two of them.

They looked at each other and nodded in agreement with my guess.

"So there's still a chance that this whole thing could turn in my favor again?"

"Was it really ever out of your favor?" John asked. "Look around you. Use your sense of discernment. Do you remember when Sebastian first came to you and your willingness to trust another because of your ability to know what was right to you and what was wrong? You followed Atticus into the unknown because you knew he was with you for an immense goal to accomplish. He has held this light until your arrival. Don't let his existence and everything he has done be in vain."

"You put Atticus' and his constant bad mood on me?! Great."

"He is the half of your soul that has been waiting for you for thousands of years. His pain is yours. Your announcement is his. You work as one."

I couldn't argue that point. Even the fact that he wasn't here with me at this moment was bothering me. I wanted him with me and I suddenly wanted to be where he was right now. The knock on the door had John and Jesus fading away. I looked towards it and sighed heavily. Opening it, I found Sam. Her eyes were swollen and red from crying and she looked much older than when she came here in the first place.

"We need to talk." She said between breaths and sobs.

"About?"

"Cole's dead." She told me, trying to keep a stiff upper lip as she said the words. "Atticus just told me."

"I know." I whispered rubbing my eyes. "I know."

As she stood there, I allowed myself a moment of remorse in her presence. I knew she would understand it. Not that Jesus or John wouldn't understand it but they were Jesus and John; they knew futures and they knew outcome. I was still blind by it all and I was having trouble trusting everything that I was living. A sob heaved out of my chest and I took a step back feeling embarrassed that I couldn't be stronger.

"Everyone that I know is dying. I understand that it's just change; that they go somewhere so awesome that words can't describe it. I've been given the opportunity to seen only a fraction of that. So why does the news of Cole's death make me want to give up just to keep you and Atticus and Arthur and every single person I've even smiled at, alive?"

"Because isn't that why you're here?" Sam asked through tears. "To keep us alive?"

"God, Sam. I don't want to hear, again, about why I'm here. I don't want to talk about prophecies or conspiracy. I just want my normal back."

"But you weren't even happy with your normal, Brynne. You came to me feeling something wasn't right. Don't you remember? You're here to make it right."

"But you're in danger. Cole died because of me!"

"I'm not the only one in danger and I share just as much responsibility for Cole. I led him here under the assumption that he wasn't safe and I was wrong. He would still be alive if I hadn't made that call. The fact is, if you have the ability to stop Sebastian's control over those who aim their guns or wave their flags then damn it Brynne, you need to stop him. I saw a fraction of heaven when I saw my dad. It doesn't scare me. I face death almost every single day when I go to work. I'm okay with it because angels showed me that I'll still go on. But many of those people who are in the thick of Sebastian's control and order, don't know that. You need to show them it exists; that heaven on earth can exist."

"You don't believe in this stuff, Sam. You've never prayed."

"No, I haven't. Nor do I go to church or read a bible but I've loved. Isn't that the same? My boys are out there. The only man, that I have ever given my heart to, is out there. So no, I've never been a spiritual or religious person but my greatest contribution is the love that I have for my family and those I help through my work. Please Brynne, don't let me work under Sebastian's orders of how things should be; under threats of control and order. Let me work and live my life as I want it to be."

"You're so strong. Why can't it be you? Why can't you be the one to stop him?" I asked wiping my eyes.

"What could I say that would change anything Brynne?"

"Nothing." I shook my head. "I'm just another person that needs your love."

Sam held out her arms to me and I stepped into them willingly. She held me so tightly that I wanted to be absorbed into her because she was my safety. She was always the one that had my back and she was my shelter from any life storms.

"All hocus pocus, fantasy, belief or fairytales conspiracy and religious theories aside; my honest opinion..." Sam held me away and stared intently into my eyes. "You kill that asshole and all of this goes away."

I read her expression and smiled mischievously through teary eyes.

"What did you have in mind?"

"Atticus is keeping you alive right?"

"Right?"

"Let's talk."

*****

Farron stared out the window as the helicopter dropped into the small town that was riddled with armored vehicles and soldiers holding weapons that were assumed to be required but really were not. He had come here as a boy, before the Sons of Cain were even an idea to him. The people were peaceful and friendly; welcoming all those who took an interest in seeing their quaint town and the mountain that was its namesake. There were always theories about this place and the ground on which they walked. There were stories about the mountain and if there were races of transcendent beings that lived in its depths. He never really listened to that kind of talk but as they landed he was thinking that maybe he should have. Maybe his life would have turned out differently. Something was bothering him. It was ever since the presence of the angel and the men that were called John the Baptist and Jesus Christ made an appearance. He was fine before that. He always thought the world of Sebastian. He wanted to share in his glory. Farron had never met anyone quite like him but it had changed in the last forty eight hours. He saw someone that was panicking. Sebastian never blinked an eye. He was always calm and collected when things didn't go his way. Since Brynne showed up, and the longer she kept herself hidden, he was on edge and there was panic behind his eyes. That was all until the call from Cole. The call from Cole changed everything. Now it was Sebastian who was calm and Farron that was panicking.

The helicopter landed with a bump and Sebastian took off his headset and stood. Not even waiting for the okay from the captain, Sebastian left the helicopter and waited outside for his right hand man. Farron begrudgingly undid himself from the seat and followed.

"Who's in charge here?" Sebastian asked the first soldier that saluted him.

"General Ackerman is waiting for you, Mr. Carmichael. I'm to take you to the base."

"Excellent. Farron."

"I'm here."

Sebastian studied him and turned to the soldier who was waiting for instructions.

"Give us a second will you kid." He told him.

"Yes sir."

He turned and marched away and Sebastian turned on Farron. He wore all black, from his black sweater to his cargo pants to his shiny black boots on his feet. Farron dressed much the same way only he preferred brown and black to break it up a little.

"What's with you?" Sebastian asked.

"Nothing." Farron shrugged. "Why?"

"Don't bullshit me Farron. Ever since Alice died and Cassius visited, you've been distant. Your head hasn't been in the game."

"You've had it covered."

"Sure, I always do but it's different when you have a partner that's helping you out than when you're on your own. What's going on and don't bullshit me."

Farron sighed and watched the activity that surrounded them.

"Look at this Sebastian. The world is going crazy and you pull the U.S. Army in for one woman? One woman."

"Yeah. A terrorist. You even utter the word terrorist and they jump. You are well aware that Brynne is not alone."

"Yes Sebastian, I'm quite aware that she's not alone."

Sebastian studied Farron and chuckled uneasily.

"He got to you."

"Whatever." Farron brushed him off and walked forward.

Sebastian caught his shoulder and pulled him back.

"He got to you and now you're scared."

"I'm not scared." Farron argued. "I just don't see the point all because of one woman."

"Don't worry about Cassius or Atticus. They can't do anything to you! They can't touch you! They can't have anything to do with you unless you ask."

"Give me a break okay. That is the first time I've ever seen anything like that. Not only an angel, Sebastian, but The Baptist, Jesus? You were warned by something bigger than we could ever be! We have the world, yes, but not the universe. Does that mean anything to you?"

"Warned? I wasn't warned. I was begged. Their begging me to end this because they know they can't do anything here to stop this. They can't do anything to change my mind. They have no power here. All of their power rests on Brynne Haies who can't even spread what she knows because she's stuck in a corner that I'm blocking escape from."

"They could've killed you that night." Farron rubbed his mouth nervously. "They could have killed you."

"No." Sebastian told him. "You're not listening. They don't have the power unless you allow them. I have the power and I'm enforcing it. I'm not dying. I'm living to feel victory."

"You really think that you can get to Brynne with them protecting her?"

"I don't have to go after her. She's going to come to me. She can't stand this. She can't stand that this world is tumbling into a hell of my making and she's going to give up. No angel or no great grandpa is going to be able to stop her."

"So what's with the force?"

"To show I'm not backing down. So come on. We got this. This will end and we will continue what we're here to do."

Sebastian led the way and Farron followed, still very unsure of the outcome of all of this. Sebastian was so confident that he wouldn't die; that his legacy would continue, that he didn't consider that the possibility existed. Farron knew he could die. He was scared shitless of what that meant. Ever since he was a kid and watched various family members get sick and almost disappear; he was scared of what happened to them when his parents told them they were finally gone. He was never encouraged to live a loving existence. His parents weren't like that. He was always told that when you die that's it. It was a petrifying thought and one that Sebastian never considered because he believed he could never be touched.

They entered a jeep and were driven to a makeshift building constructed of heavy canvas. It was well protected and media cameras were kept behind barriers but the camera's kept rolling just to be sure they weren't missing anything. Farron guessed that was on purpose, to show who was really in charge of everything. As the jeep approached, a well decorated man came out of the tent. Farron guessed he hadn't seen much battle but those that died under his command were the ones that really deserved the badges and metals he wore. They exited the jeep and Sebastian strolled up to him exuding confidence that Farron never saw on anyone else. It must have been centuries of practice or it was just ingrained. In any case, Sebastian was known to not be messed with and he acted the part perfectly.

"Mr. Carmichael." General Ackerman greeted him.

"General." Sebastian acknowledged him like he was in junior high school while he played varsity. "Have they been spotted?"

All three of them went into the tent where it looked like NASA had now been set up. All the computer equipment was mind blowing, something Farron was used to seeing in his travels around the world. As much as Sebastian was included in things, so was he, sometimes in a greater extent only to share with Sebastian what he found out.

"There has been no movement from the house. It's a small structure and two stories. There's not much to it. It's quite rudimentary and easily accessible. Just say the word."

"I will. You understand that those dwelling in this place have concealed power that could make Chernobyl look like paradise?"

"I am aware of the accusations but I have yet to see or locate any proof of any weapon of mass destruction."

"You will." Sebastian told him, glancing over maps. "What's this?"

"We've had some activity in the sky. We're unable to find the source. As soon as we zero in on an object, it disappears."

"I don't want to hear about UFO theories. What is it?"

"If you don't want to hear then there's nothing I can tell you." General Ackerman answered. Farron thought the man was very stupid or very brave.

"Have they attacked or formed any sort of formation that could suggest they would?" Farron asked the general, taking the lead.

"No. They haven't. I don't see anything that would indicate they are preparing to use any force."

"Then let's not worry about it." Farron offered. "Probably birds." He winked at the general and got a scowl in return.

"You are aware that there are secrets in this country, and every country, that do not need to be leaked out because of this."

Sebastian shot General Ackerman a look and grinned at him.

"I am the secrets that countries don't want to get out and I know what's up there. Don't waste your bullets. They're harmless."

"I'm sorry Mr. Carmichael, but how can you be so sure? We don't know what we're dealing with and I'm not having my soldiers march into something they can't be prepared for."

"Do not question me. I run this. If I'm not around you answer to Farron. I know what's up there. I've been dealing with them for years. They can't and they won't touch this. Not unless she asks."

"Miss Haies?" General Ackerman questioned.

"Yes." Farron answered. "This is her fallout. This is her choice. If she gives herself up, we'll take her into our custody."

"If she's a threat on this country, I assure you, this country will take her into our custody."

"I don't think I've made myself clear." Sebastian walked up to the general and stood in front of him invading very personal space. "I am your country. Do you understand me? I am this army. I run this show. You answer to me. When Brynne Haies walks out of that house I will make the call. I'll do what I feel I need to do. Don't question that. Now, how many men and women do I have at my disposal?"

"You have sixty ready to go at your convenience Mr. Carmichael." General Ackerman growled. "And if they can't get to this woman I have more but sixty is all you'll get for that one tiny house. You may run this but they take their orders from me and I'm very prepared to do what's best for my soldiers."

Sebastian stepped away from him and looked at Farron. Farron walked out of the tent and Sebastian glanced at his watch.

"I want them ready to go in an hour. I won't wait any longer than that."

"Yes Mr. Carmichael."

Farron kept his eyes on the summit of the mountain. The sunrise glowed like fire, almost convincing him that the volcano they called a mountain was alive and active only it wasn't lava that was flowing. It was fire from the sky and the clouds that surrounded the light looked like spirals, pyramids and discs of red and purple. Farron wanted to be sick.

"This gets out and you'll have more of a problem than John the Baptist's granddaughter to deal with." Farron told him honestly. "That's the image of fear for most."

"It won't come to that." Sebastian answered, kicking the ground. "That secret is safe with us."

*****

Arthur peeked out his curtained windows then shuffled back to the table. He wandered towards the kitchen, the living room and finally the stairs. Cassius and Atticus watched him as he went through his home simply waiting on edge as they all were. It wasn't nervous tension. It was anticipation. Cassius sighed, resigned with the wait. Atticus, however, was bouncing his knee trying to keep himself together. When Arthur peeked out of the curtains again, Atticus stood abruptly, knocking the chair over.

"Could you stop?" Atticus confronted him, unable to watch the pacing any longer. "Please, have a seat."

"Can you sit still? Bloody hell you can with all that knee bouncing. The rattling is driving me crazy."

"Please." Atticus insisted. "Do me a personal favor and sit down. You're old. You're going to die from over exertion." Atticus picked up the chair and offered it to Arthur. He only looked at it amused.

"I'm not sitting."

Cassius laid his forehead on the table and thumped his skull on the surface a couple of times. As patient as he was, the petty arguments between Arthur and Atticus were starting to wear him down. He could usually brush it off. His quarrels with Atticus were father son in nature and he could just walk away; picking which battles to fight. Arthur never backed down and the last thing that they needed was a war of pride between these two ancient beings because Arthur never won an argument with the Nephilim which Atticus knew very well.

"You both need to stop. You need to sit down or I'll hand you both over to the Sons of Cain so Brynne can work in peace."

"Cassius, come on. You even have to admit that he's getting on your nerves. The man won't stop moving around." Atticus said.

Arthur looked pleased and went to the window again while keeping a challenging eye on Atticus.

"Nope. Still clear." He added just for spite.

"Oh come on!" Atticus exclaimed. "Now you're just doing it because you know it's annoying the crap out of me."

"It's only to tease you while I still can." Arthur argued. "I may not have another chance after today."

"It's his house." Cassius added evenly. "He can do whatever he wants. You, Atticus, are simply a guest."

"So you're taking his side. Huh. Some father."

"Oh really, Atticus, because I seem to recall you only acknowledging me as such in the last couple of days. How convenient of you to use that against me."

Atticus stood motionless and surprised at the comeback. He wasn't expecting his father to be on edge as well but his shortness was proof that even an angel on earth had trouble with its twists and turns of life events.

"You never acknowledged your own father?" Arthur asked sadly. "Why Atticus?"

"I have my reasons and stay out of it. It's a family matter that we've nearly cleared up."

"But your own dad? What would your mother say?"

"Shut up." Atticus warned, pointing a finger at Arthur while the subject of his mother, especially after seeing her again, was still very raw.

"Don't tell Arthur to shut up. Atticus, that is St. Germain! What is wrong with you?"

"You talk about him like he's God himself. I thought there was no hierarchy?"

"It doesn't matter." Cassius answered impatiently. "There's still a thing you have yet to learn and that's respect."

"Respect?" Atticus asked. "Don't stand there and preach to me about respect after following me on this little adventure when you gave me the assignment. Thanks to your need for playing human, I probably won't be invited home. I was supposed to do this on my own."

"And how far would you have got?" Cassius asked.

"We're only arguing now because you're getting homesick and he won't sit down." Atticus gestured to Arthur and Arthur shook his head.

"Don't get me involved in your family squabbles just because your father's right."

"Right?!" Atticus exclaimed.

"Thank you Arthur." Cassius grinned a victorious smile.

"That's great." Atticus threw his hands up and looked out the curtain himself.

Cassius winked at Arthur as he came to his side at the table.

"Thank you old friend. I really wanted to win one." Arthur patted Cassius' shoulder in gratitude.

"People are really going to start wondering if you really are Germain. You with your competition and ego."

"It's all in fun. Atticus will get over it."

They heard feet come down the stairs and Sam sat in the middle of them holding a piece of paper. She looked sad and in disbelief as she studied the paper again.

"Samantha my dear girl, we must go. Where's Brynne?" Arthur asked.

"I don't know." She answered.

"What? What do you mean you don't know?" Cassius stood slowly and Atticus watched around him, listening to invisible whispers that were pleading with them to take cover.

"She wasn't there." Sam answered.

"You're lying." Atticus accused.

"I found this." She produced the paper and waved it gently towards the three men.

"What is it?" Arthur asked.

"A note. She says she hears voices that tell her to go into the mountain. She's finding a way into the mountain. She wasn't there when I went up and I don't know when she left."

"Give me that." Atticus grabbed the paper and read it for himself. "She doesn't want any more death; namely Arthur's and Sam's. She says she needs to do this alone." He balled up the note and swore words that, if he were a child, would get his mouth washed out with soap.

Cassius eyed Sam and she eyed him back, both assuming the other knew, or had an inkling about what was really going on. Atticus, lost in his temporary frustrations didn't have a clue.

"The way into the mountain is here. They meant here." Arthur told them.

"What do you mean?" Sam asked.

Exasperated, Arthur went to the back of the house and everyone followed. What looked like a closet went further and stairs were produced by a trap door that Arthur had discreetly made into the floor.

"She needs to go into the mountain!" Arthur exclaimed. "Why do you think I built my home all the way out here? It wasn't just the solitude."

"Cassius, I have to find her." Atticus said frantically.

"Don't worry. We'll find her." He replied. "She wasn't there at all?" Cassius asked Sam knowing full well what Brynne was trying to do. History seemed to be repeating itself. As one went willingly, as an example to the world, so did the other. Only, that wasn't her divine duty. Brynne was only making it hers so this would all end with no more death or destruction.

The ground trembled and they watched as the walls vibrated. Glass fell and photos moved as books tumbled to the floor. Sam braced herself against the doorway as the others kept their eyes on the floorboards as they shifted.

"Is this mountain really a mountain?" Sam asked. "Because things or people don't seem to be what I assume they are any more."

"It's a volcano." Arthur answered. "But that's not only the mountain. She's warning us."

"Warning us? Who?"

"Earth. They're coming." Arthur answered flatly.

Atticus shot out the closet and ran for the window. Arthur was right. Headlights could be seen in the distance and there were many.

"Shit!" he hollered. "Where is she?!" Atticus stomped back to Sam.

"I don't know and if you calmed the hell down, maybe, just maybe, you could figure it out!" She yelled back.

"Atticus, we'll find her. We have before." Cassius told him in a calming and assured voice.

The falls. The falls. The falls.

They were frantic yet silent and the four of them heard it. Sam could have sworn she saw very tall pillars of light that were alive and down the steps into the underground.

Into the mountain. Into the mountain. They come.

"Okay. If that's not a warning I don't know what is. You have to be kept safe. Both of you. Sam, Arthur, get to safety. Go now." Cassius instructed.

"Come my dear. It's time." Arthur took the lead and inched his way down the steep steps.

Atticus went to the living room and Cassius quickly held onto Sam's shoulders, making her look at him.

"You can't hide her from me." He told her quietly.

"She means to kill him." Sam answered stealing a look at Atticus to make sure she wasn't heard.

"How?"

"Bungee jumping without a rope?"

"And you agreed to this? You let her go?"

"Only because she said Atticus would keep her alive."

Cassius studied her carefully then gave her a quick embrace and a kiss on the head.

"You, Sam, are either incredibly stupid or incredibly smart. Either way, you're very brave to let her go."

He pulled away and ushered her down the steps after Arthur. She looked back and smiled, feeling exhausted and numb.

"Not brave. I just trust in something bigger thanks to your son."

Cassius watched them descend into the shadowy abyss and as soon as the door was shut and bolted, the sound of the first explosion rocked the house and set it to burn.

*****

Flames rose around them. Pieces of floor board and stone fell from above. Cassius brushed pieces of destructions from his body as Atticus rolled a shoulder that took a hit.

"You okay?" Cassius asked. "Did you get hurt?"

"Nah. Just a sting. I'm fine. You?"

"I'm fine. Nothing like a little action to keep you on your toes."

"You don't have to stay. I can find her. It might be better if I go alone. I got this."

"No offense, but as you can see, I'm not the only one that's got your back in this one. This is universal now. Besides, your mother will have my head if I left you with this mess to clean on your own. By the way..." Cassius wondered. "How is your mother?"

"She's good." Atticus smiled. "You should call her sometime."

Cassius chuckled and dodged a piece of flaming wood.

"I do. Every day. She's not far. But you know that now."

"Yeah." Atticus agreed. "I finally realize that. Anyway, it's getting a little hot in here and I never cared for saunas."

"Agreed. Nothing like a bomb to make a point. Shall we face the music?" Cassius asked.

Atticus looked towards what once used to be the front door. He could feel the wall of oppression that had formed in these woods. Rolling his neck and hearing the audible crack, he sighed in relief.

"I hate this kind of music." Atticus said. "Let's go change the tune."

"That's my boy. Careful where you step." Cassius led the way through the rubble. "Arthur's going to have a fit." He groaned looking at the destruction. "Look at his books!!"

They took the forms of flame that weren't destructive or hellish but something made of stars. Atticus, a pale blue and Cassius, a blinding white. They made sure to show their identity as they walked out of the house. Atticus wanted to make sure that Sebastian knew who he was dealing with and that Brynne, God willing, was still alive; only just missing her as she escaped him yet again. They slowly walked through the flames of obliteration and attempted murder. Cassius in a confident stroll with hands in pockets and chin held high; Atticus looking like a bull with horns, searching for the one face in the crowd that was his red cape. Sebastian watched the two forms appear and when he recognized them, he rolled his eyes and looked upward.

"You have to be kidding me!" He shouted in contempt. "Who else do you have in there with you?"

"Plenty!" Cassius shouted. "All of them the last you would ever want to see. Brynne is alive and well hidden again because we won't let her die. Nice try though."

"Fire!" Sebastian hollered and another bomb was launched.

As the small army that circled Sebastian and the area watched, a streak of sapphire blue came from the sky in the blink of an eye, wrapping itself around the weapon and absorbing it as it exploded. There was nothing more than an expansion of sapphire that shot out at those in there jeeps, cars and armored trucks, throwing them back with energy that could not harm but only protect.

"Wow!" Atticus teased. "Did you see that? Did you see what you never wanted to? I hope they got that on camera. That's proof of what you never wanted people to know! What do you call them? Aliens?"

"Fire!" Sebastian hollered again getting more livid as Atticus and Cassius stood undaunted.

This time, a bigger bomb was launched. Not to the house but towards the mountain side. As the blue streak had come from above, the green of earth shone from the mountain, absorbing the blow but trembling just the same from the impact; the earth shaking off the attack on her innocent body. Those that stood, waiting for a fight, wobbled while some stumbled and fell. Rock tumbled and fell from cliffs and mountain sides. Trees swayed as the ground heaved. Atticus and Cassius watched as army officers went onto their radios, frantically calling for more men and more jets in the sky to circle the area and look for a line of attack. Unfortunately, for them, there were none.

"Is this what you want angels? Is this what you wish to happen? I will destroy this world! You will stand there and let me do it?!"

"I have news for you." Atticus answered. "It's not happening. The forces you have cannot compare to the forces Brynne has. Give this up."

Sebastian took a gun from his side and with hate and rage in his eyes, shot at Atticus over and over again. As he walked towards him, Atticus marched towards Sebastian, taking the bullets but feeling nothing but frustration and anger. As the last bullet failed miserably to kill, Atticus allowed his shield of light to be lowered and Sebastian tossed his gun to the side.

"Here we go." Cassius rolled his eyes knowing what was coming. The battle of testosterone.

Sebastian threw a punch and an elbow that would make even the largest man fall. Atticus slapped Sebastian's cheeks in a playful tease when he could get to them.

"You're a lot uglier than I remember." Atticus egged on.

"You're a coward; staying hidden from me all those years. Never showing your face; always having someone else bother me instead? Why so scared Atticus?" Sebastian kicked Atticus in his knee. "Seems like you beat me to her hey? Is she good? Did she satisfy your desire for female flesh? How'd she taste? Isn't that all she is to you? Don't think I haven't heard what you like from women. Like father like son. Human women as your dirty little sex toys."

Atticus grabbed Sebastian by the throat and flew into a tree, pressing him against the bark of the trunk.

"Never speak about my mother! Never!"

"Aw, you still miss your mommy. That just gives me the warm and fuzzies. Tell me Atticus, seeing that your mother had a taste for angels, how many do you think she brought to her bed. Is Cassius really your daddy?"

Atticus pressed harder, feeling every tendon and artery of the neck that he had in his grip.

"Atticus!" Cassius shouted from behind, seeing the rage in his son's form.

"What did you want to do with Brynne? Hhhmmm, Sebastian? Make babies and carry on a line of fear that could destroy this place for good. That says something when she chooses me instead of you. Thing is, beauty attracts beauty. You're disgusting." Atticus growled, spitting in Sebastian's face. "Is this what all of this is about? You didn't get laid?"

"I will kill you. I know your secret and I will kill you. Once you're out of my way, I will have everything. Nothing will stop me anymore." Sebastian sneered.

"Not if I kill you first."

"Atticus!" Cassius hollered marching towards them.

"Daddy's calling." Sebastian wheezed.

A helicopter hovered above them, illuminating the situation and showing people that their assumptions about the Nephilim were right. They were monsters; stomping around earth, destroying innocent people. Guns were aimed at him as Farron directed because Sebastian was slowly losing consciousness and Atticus was beyond pissed off. He was like a mad dog that couldn't release its jaws until death would. A machine gun went off but Atticus didn't know where it was coming from, only that its bullets had hit him in the back.

"Atticus! You are not here to kill!" Cassius grabbed his son by the shoulder, trying to pull him off. "It is against universal law. Brynne needs you alive!"

Through his blurred vision, Sebastian smiled.

"Do it. Do it Atticus. Be a hero in the worst way." He whispered. "Join me in hell."

Something by the remnants of the stone house caught Farron's eye and the soldier beside him gasped, dropping his gun. I violet flame exploded from below and grew in height the more Atticus got lost in his emotion. The flame floated through the atmosphere as a serpent glided through water. It cut through Atticus and Sebastian, tossing Atticus away from the struggling Son of Cain. As those around them watched, it encircled Atticus and Cassius and as it weaved around them, the father and son began to fade away, leaving only the headlights to highlight Sebastian catching his breath. When the light of the two angels was gone, the violet rippling flame that burned nothing straightened and stretched high in the air. Out of it stepped a man. He wore robes of indigo blue adorned by a gold chain that held a cross ornamented by a purple stone. His hair was short and slicked back, the color of wheat fields in the fall, and his bearded face was long; his beard giving the impression of length as it came to a point on his chin. His eyes shone blue, a shade that complimented the robes he wore and he stood by the flame as soldiers watched with mouths open; some deciding to drop to their knees because this was no ordinary guy. This was royalty.

Germain only had eyes for Sebastian. He took his time approaching the tree and as he made his way towards it, Sam came up from the ground flagged by tall beings that shone as the angel Cassius had. They were pure white and human in appearance but their height stated they were something otherwise. Germain watched her approach and smiled a warm welcome. They were safe and because of this, Sam had every right to come and view what her friend was so bravely preparing to face on her terms and no one else's.

Farron, not exactly sure how much more he could take, turned to the soldier beside him who was just as shaken as he felt.

"There's something I need to do." He told him as he turned to leave.

"Where are you going? Are you nuts? You could be taken or killed by anything." He replied, trying to convince Farron to stay.

"That's a chance I'm willing to take." Farron answered. "If Sebastian asks, tell him I'm searching for the lost Baptist."

"The what?"

"He'll understand." Farron started to walk away but came back and patted the soldier on the shoulder. "Good luck."

Germain, seeing the shadow of Farron walking away followed by light that he didn't know was his own, brought his full awareness to the man before him.

"What do you think you will accomplish now?" Germain asked. "After what everyone has seen here? Brynne has accomplished something by leading you to this place by way of the one you used to your own benefit; his life now over. This has led those, who stand in my presence, to realize that you are fighting something that cannot be stopped. That something is a reality of truth that can never be hidden again. It is love."

"She hasn't done what she's here to do." Sebastian answered. "I don't care what people think they saw. She's still out there and this isn't over until I find her."

"She is." Germain agreed. "And she knows she must face you before she faces humanity. It is now the only way this can end."

Sebastian stood and eyed Germain suspiciously.

"Where is she?"

"I'm sorry Sebastian. It is not for me to say."

"Do you even know where she is?"

"Carmichael!" General Ackerman hollered.

Germain glanced over to the voice that shouted. It wavered a little, believing that what he was about to say would devastate many that were quickly questioning what they were really doing here, including the General Ackerman. Orders were orders though and unfortunately, in this game of illusion, if the rules weren't obeyed, there would be heavy consequences. Germain found Sam's eyes and she held her breath as she located the man that was speaking.

"What is it?" Sebastian stumbled over to him, rubbing his neck.

"There's been a sighting of a woman moving east towards Ash Creek Falls."

"No." Sam whispered. "Shit!"

Sam strode up to them, furious with this General who wore the medals of honor but showed none. She came right up to him and narrowed her eyes in hate and contempt.

"Even after everything that you've seen here this morning, you bow down to what this world crumbles under and you know it. You're repulsive and a coward."

"Get her out of here." General Ackerman told those behind him.

"No! Get your hands off of me!" She exclaimed as she was beginning to be cuffed. "You know what you're doing is wrong!"

The white beings appeared as if from nowhere; from the wreckage of the home to the body of Sam who was struggling to be freed. The soldier that had her bound looked up, straining his neck to see their faces. They smiled at him as they dissolved the handcuffs and moved around her in such a way that she seemed to be mixing with them. Her final glare towards the General had him shaking and he knew that this fight wouldn't last long no matter what he was ordered to do. There was a higher power at play here and General Ackerman suddenly felt as if he couldn't do this anymore. He couldn't lead an army of destruction on one person. In a single moment, his heart turned a one eighty and he questioned everything that he was doing and had done as he wore medals and led men and women into the unknown of war; all in the name of freedom. Turning to Sebastian, he removed his belt and blazer and placed it gently on the ground as if he was burying it. He could no longer do this for reasons that almost every soldier was feeling right now. He made eye contact with the loving gaze of Germain and as the beautiful vision of the man in robes disappeared into the flame once again, he turned his back to Sebastian and everything that he just gave up.

"You can finder her on your own." He told him. "There's nothing to fight here."

As Sebastian watched his army depart, in the early morning light, he was left with the sick feeling that Brynne's army was very much intact. He searched for Farron and found him missing. A soldier nervously approached him and cleared his throat.

"Mr. Carmichael, sir. Your partner said he was searching for the lost Baptist."

Sebastian smiled and felt, now, that he wasn't totally alone. If anyone could do it, it would be Farron.

"Thanks. Can I use that rifle?" Sebastian asked while ripping it from the young man's hand.

"But..." He tried to reach for it back but Sebastian struck him in the chest with the end. Watching the soldier bend at the knee and grasp at his sternum, Sebastian checked for bullets.

"I don't do but." He grumbled and started in the direction of the falls.

*****

This was the stupidest thing I had ever done. Why did I listen to Sam? My adrenaline was now losing steam and so was I. How did I even know that I was going to be able to pull this off; not only the physical act but everything that it entailed? How did I even know that Sebastian would find me before anyone else did. If Atticus found me he'd be angry. I was used to that but he did have the power to stop me. I would do what I would have to do though. If I had to fire him again, I would. Not even the Nephilim could change my mind on what I had to do. In my mind, there was no other alternative.

I didn't walk alone. I walked with many and they waited patiently for me to ask them for assistance. The only thing was, I wasn't willing to do that. I now knew that this was mine. I refused to have anyone else involved because anyone that was involved got seriously hurt and I couldn't bear to have that on my conscious anymore. Even Atticus wasn't totally safe anymore. His secret was out which only solidified my decision to finish this my way. Yes, I was told that my hands were not stained with the blood of those that died by Sebastian's hand, but that didn't help undo the belief that it was because they knew me that they were now gone from this earth. My parents' untimely death haunted me. It was true that I had walked away from that situation long ago but the fact that their lives were over, only reminded me that I wouldn't get the closure I someday thought I would get. Sure, I would see them again, but I wouldn't here and now and I was left with the burning questions I had since I ran from my father, of why they had treated me the way they did and why did they even have me if I wasn't what they wanted in this life.

As I ran for my own life, I pondered that everything that I had lived through was for this moment. It was funny how lives seemed to come full circle at a certain point in time and it was either continue the circle or break its cycle. There were many things that I wish I had done differently or had acted in stronger ways but everything that I did made me the person who the Universe thought I was; the person who could bring change to a world in desperate need of it.

This was a lot.

I stopped and viewed the world around me. It was magnificent. It was amazing and it was kind of in my hands. Not that I was the one to bring it to a state of peace all on my own. I was just supposed to start the ball rolling but how could I when the path to peace was blocked in all directions by one man. That man needed to be dealt with. Not by armies but by one girl; the last of two legacies without the help of a third. It was me and Sebastian and the final outcome of these lines would shape what would be in the near and distant future.

When I left the house it was cold. Now the sun was making a grand entrance and highlighting rock and evergreen trees that were able to grow through the cracks of the mountain side. I heard the water in the distance. It roared with power and I knew I was close.

"Just a little longer, Brynne." I told myself. "Just a little longer and you'll be free."

When I heard the planes or I heard the helicopters, I would duck into the nearest tree. At one point in my journey, there were none to hide me so I wasn't so sure that my secret location was secret anymore. Part of me hoped so. A lot of me didn't because if my location was found out then Sebastian would be coming for me and that was almost a relief. I would have remained in this place if I could. My stomach voiced its opinion on moving so much and not having the energy to sustain it; the metallic taste in my mouth telling me that I was now burning off energy that I really needed to battle the Son of Cain. I couldn't stop here. I could only rest once I was at the falls. That was the place. That was where this would end. It would be my resting place; from running, hiding and from fighting.

The activity in the air was eerily quiet. I hadn't heard anything in quite some time. I didn't know what that meant. Maybe I was spotted and there were a bunch of soldiers coming my way to stop me but if they were coming, wouldn't I still be tracked. The thought of people dressed in camouflage and hiding in brush unnerved me and I quickly watched around me for any movement that didn't look natural. I took my eyes to my body, looking for any red laser beams like they showed in the movies. My body was clear but that didn't mean that something wasn't aimed at my head.

"Get a grip Brynne. You have no one around." I told myself, trying to be the voice of reason and confidence that I needed to hear right now.

Coming to a rocky path, I noticed that the only way to cross it was to climb up a steep surface. I searched around me, trying to find another way to continue but there was none. I'm sure there was another, less difficult, path to these falls but I started in back country and unfortunately, I would have to do this the backcountry way.

"You won't make it up that embankment without a rope."

"Jesus Christ!" I shouted, grabbing at my chest and turning to see who spoke.

My heart pounded as I recognized the man before me. He was part of them. He was with the Sons of Cain. He had been with Sebastian as he left my condo and he had been in my condo the night I ran. I remembered hitting him with a vase. Picking up a stone, I held it in the air trying to look as threatening as I could, daring to hit him again.

"You come all the way out here without any protection other than a rock?" Farron asked.

"Stay away from me. This doesn't concern you. This is between me and Sebastian."

"This doesn't concern me? In the last two days, I have been confronted by angels, Saints, Christ..." He used his fingers as he counted off what he had seen; now showing some panic in his face because he didn't understand it all. "I have seen things...beings come down from the sky and absorb fucking bombs that would destroy a town. I have seen this mountain pissed off. I have seen soldiers bend at the knee at some purple fire that wasn't even burning and you tell me that this has nothing to do with me!"

I stood and watched his panic attack and stepped forward in confused patience.

"Uh...I don't understand. Why do you look so pathetic?" I asked.

"Because I am! I am pathetic. Here I was, walking around thinking that I was the shit. I was Sebastian Carmichael's right hand man. I controlled governments! I controlled money. I killed and it made me smile. And within two days; two fucking days, I didn't want it anymore. What the hell, Brynne?!"

"Still, you're yelling at me like I did something wrong. Are you here to kill me or just in need of counselling? I'm a little out of my element to help you though. I'm kind of running for my life here."

"When he finds me, I'll have to give you to him. I don't have a choice. Dying is not an option for me. I'm scared shitless of it."

"So...again, what are you doing here Farron?" I lowered the rock and turned to go. "If you're not going to kill me than help me get up this ridge. I have a feeling you want this over as much as I do."

"I could kill you right now and have this all go away. All of it."

"Then what are you waiting for?!" I exclaimed. "Kill me now or shut up. I have to get to the falls."

Farron watched as I struggled to climb up. Dropping to the ground, I saw him cross his arms over his chest in amusement and confusion.

"I'm torn." He admitted.

"Farron. What am I supposed to tell you?" I asked.

"Anything."

"Fine." I marched up to him and stuck my face in his. Obviously he wasn't here to kill just yet. "The time of the Sons of Cain is over. If it's not me that will wake these people up it will be others but right now, I'm it. I'm sorry you had to see what you saw. I'm sorry that it made you uncomfortable but the fact that you're here and haven't reached for a gun has me thinking that you're starting to see things my way."

"I'm not armed."

"Well good for you! It's not too late to switch teams Farron. I'll put in a good word for you if you decide but right now, I'm kind of in a hurry so either help me or get out of here."

Farron took the rope that was slung over his shoulder and started manipulating it. On the end of it was a sharp hook and he tossed it up and tugged on it a little until it caught on something. When it stopped moving he tugged on it with his body weight to make sure it was secure.

"Where'd you learn to do that?" I asked.

"My dad. He liked the outdoors."

"And you?"

"I prefer room service. Come on. Up you go."

"For real?"

"You've peaked my curiosity." He answered. "And I really don't want to stay on the bad side of your boyfriend. I'm not superhuman. It wouldn't be a fair fight. Something tells me he's close enough to smell me."

"He's not a dog."

"No but if I help you up this ridge, maybe he'll just toss me around a little instead of beat me to the edge of my life."

I pulled myself up with all the strength I could muster. I was not a physical person but in the last few days I had to learn to be. When I got to the top, I noticed that the rope had loosened and I placed my foot over the end to secure it a little more.

"Are you coming?" I asked. "I won't tell boss man. Just help me get to the falls."

Farron climbed up easily then took the rope and began to wrap it around his arms.

"What's at the falls?" He asked.

"That's private."

"Will he live?" Farron pushed for answers but was met with silence.

I looked into his face and walked away. Farron watched the mountain and feeling something gently push him from behind, followed me knowing that right now, this was the safest place he could be.

*****

"Well that was certainly something." Cassius offered.

They had been walking for two hours now. Something was allowing Brynne a head start but as they continued to walk through the pines, the feeling of her became easier and they knew exactly where she was.

"I'm not in the mood Cassius."

"You used to call me dad." He pouted as believably as he could.

"Sorry, force of habit."

"She's safe Atticus. You don't have to worry so much now. We have her."

"Sshh." Atticus held up a finger to his mouth when he heard voices. "Do you hear that?"

Cassius heard the familiar tones of a voice he cared about so much.

"I do. It's Brynne."

"She's not alone."

"I know."

"What do you mean you know?"

"There's a reason I went to Sebastian's yesterday afternoon. I don't do these things because I feel like it. I do these things for a purpose and the purpose was to plant a seed."

"You don't plant seeds. Sebastian plants seeds. Weeds; the worst kind."

"Even weeds have a purpose."

"Weeds invade where they're not supposed to." Atticus argued.

"But some reveal beautiful flowers or heal."

"What are you on about? What seed did you plant?"

The voices got closer and Atticus and Cassius stepped behind the screen of separation as they watched Brynne and Farron hiking towards the water.

"You have to be kidding me." Atticus moaned. "Farron! You planted seeds in Farron's brain?! You may as well stay here because your time on earth has made you nuts."

"I would take a second look son. Do you see her bound and being dragged?"

Atticus looked closer and as Farron swung a stick around for child-like amusement, Brynne walked ahead. Every now and then they would stop, look and listen and when they felt they were clear, they would continue on their journey.

"What's he up to?" Atticus asked intrigued.

"The man is confused beyond all measure. He's on the edge Atticus. He's seen things that have raised questions and Farron is the type of individual to question everything. He's now begun to question Sebastian. That's my seed. I had some help though."

"John?" Atticus asked suspiciously.

"He wanted to help."

"For real? Jesus dad. How many others have their fingers in the soup? This was mine!"

"He was there too."

Atticus gave his father an open mouthed gaze. Cassius shrugged.

"When are you going to understand that you've never been in this by yourself? Since day one." He asked. "What was I supposed to say? No? Alice was dead and being left because you were busy with Sam's dad. He offered."

"Yes father, say no. I knew she was dead. I was getting there."

"Please. You were busy making Cole look like an idiot in front of Brynne. Backfired on you didn't it."

"Just...be quiet. I want to hear what they're talking about."

We walked side by side for a while. I took the stick and broke it in two pieces with my knee and tossed it aside.

"Hey, I was using that." Farron complained.

"I don't trust you not to spear me with it." I answered tritely.

"It's a twig."

"So sue me, I've seen you and your goons in action."

Farron couldn't help but smile. Darn it if he wasn't growing to like her.

"What's so funny?" I asked seeing his grin.

"Nothing. You're just not what I expected. You're not like you parents, that's for sure."

"You mean the ones you murdered?"

"And if I asked you for forgiveness, you being a descendant of a family that does that sort of thing?"

"I would have to seriously think about it before hugging it out with you."

Farron stopped walking and looked up to the sky. He needed to unload something that he wasn't used to and it made him uncomfortable but if this was the end of him, he needed to go with a clear conscious.

"I'm sorry I killed them. I know that sounds ludicrous, that I can walk with you and apologize like I stole your bike. How could someone just stand in front of you, nonchalantly, and apologize for murdering a family but I am. I'm sorry. I'm not proud of a lot that I've done but, to be honest, I didn't know any other way until two days ago. You don't have to say anything. I just wanted to say the words."

"So if you die you don't go to hell?" I offered sarcastically.

"Is there a hell?" He asked. "You must know."

The only proof that I had was what I witnessed with the girl under the bridge. No, she didn't go to a hell. She escaped a personal hell the only way she knew how to.

"No. I don't believe there is. The only hell that I have personally witnessed is what my dad put me through and what Sebastian has caused. Beyond this ..." I motioned around us. "There's only peace. Lucky you."

"Huh." He answered simply. "Peace. That's a loaded word."

"Why, because you have none?"

"Pretty much." He replied.

I was surprised at his quick response. It was too honest.

"Well I hope you find it one day." I turned to the loud sounds of water falling and saw glimpses of white through the trees. "Finally. We're here."

Farron got an uneasy feeling and jumped towards me, grabbing my arm and twisting it behind my back.

"Ow! Hey! What gives?"

"Shut up. He's here."

"You're giving me to him?! You such a fucking coward. You asshole!"

"Shut up! Let me think!" He demanded, panicking about which side to take for selfish reasons because he was petrified to die.

Atticus watched Farron and turned to his dad.

"You're wrong. He's got her in a grip. That's it. I've had it." Atticus stormed out of the bush in human form making the trees bend at his will like a doorway he carved out with the movement of his hands.

"Atticus! Stop!" Cassius shouted.

The shot came out of nowhere. He was hidden, seeing everything as a ghost would. I watched in horror as Atticus came out of a thickly forested area then went down within seconds. He found my eyes and crumbled to his knees as he held his chest, blood leaking from under his hand.

"No!!!!!!!!" I screamed. "Let me go!!! NO Atticus!!!"

Sebastian came out of the bush with a firearm the length of his arm and aimed it again. He shot once more and Atticus lay motionless. Farron went white and watched Atticus as he fell to the ground dying, then saw Sebastian smiling at him.

"You did it." He said in shock. "You killed the last of them; the last of the Nephilim."

"I told you I would. Was there ever any doubt? Thanks for finding her. Good show. It almost looked like she believed you were helping her." Sebastian answered, pointing the gun at me. "Move aside Farron."

"No." He answered. The word came out defiantly but inside he was quivering like Jell-O.

"No?" Sebastian asked. "No?!"

I only had eyes on Atticus' still body. Another stepped out of the woods and, ignoring me, knelt by his son. He stayed hidden but I knew he was there as were others. The place was an auditorium at sold out capacity with the unseen of heaven.

There were others.

"Ask for help Farron." I hissed frantically.

"What?"

"Ask for help!"

"Yes Farron, ask for help. I dare you." Sebastian snarled.

Now the gun was not only focused on me but on Farron as well. Recognizing the rifle as something that could kill two with one stone I squeezed my eyes shut, refusing to let any tears escape.

"Take your time. I have all day." Sebastian said, slightly amused.

Farron stood, trying to find the words. Sebastian grinned with pure evil. It was all happening in slow motion and as Farron stood there, he was faced with one choice. As seconds ticked by like minutes he took a chance.

"Help. Anyone, please help me." It was a whimper but a plea none the less and he squeezed his eyes shut as well hoping someone or something would hear him.

Sebastian pulled the trigger but nothing came out. We opened our eyes as we heard the empty threat and Farron released his grip on me a little bit in relief. Sebastian tried again and again and the trigger jammed again and again. Losing patience with the metal he stalked up to Farron and hit him across the face with it. As Farron fell to the ground Sebastian took a knife out of his pocket and held it to my neck.

"You're coming with me." He sneered.

"My pleasure." I answered confidently.

*****

Cassius slapped Atticus' cheek. He waiting on bended knee until Atticus opened his eyes. Now, instead of concern, he was peeved.

"Is that it? Am I dead?" Atticus groaned feeling like his lungs had no air and speaking would kill him if he wasn't already dead. "Are you the one that's supposed to take me all the way home?"

Cassius slapped him harder and came to stand above him.

"No you're not dead! What in God's name is wrong with you? I warned you! I said she needed you here! It's like you're eleven years old again and I have to constantly pull you up from the well you chose to swim in!"

"Thanks for the concern! You're a wonderful father!" Atticus exclaimed. "Why aren't I dead? I'm bleeding! A lot!" Atticus looked at the bloodied shirt and lifted his hand. It was covered in clots but no fresh blood. "What's going on?"

"You can't die! It's not your time yet. That was depending on this outcome and now, because you had to be all manly, heroic and brainless, Brynne's with Sebastian. You're something else you know that. I can't keep watching an eleven year old!"

"You know what Cassius! I'm not eleven anymore and when you pulled me from that well it's because it was the only time I ever thought you gave a shit and because mother begged you with tears in her eyes! Some father! So yeah, I dropped myself into a hole a bunch of times so you could be the parent I needed."

"A father wants to be more than a 911 call you inconsiderate jerk."

"And yet you still are!"

Cassius watched as Atticus struggled to get up. He checked his son's wound but it appeared to be slowly healing itself.

"I don't get it. I was a man." Atticus said.

"Only for a moment. You were still alive as the angel appeared. Are you okay?" Cassius asked.

"Fine. Just a sting."

"Seems to be a constant thing with you these days; stings." Cassius looked over to Farron as he fought to sit up. "Now that we've had a cleansing father son chat, are we ready to see what's going on?"

"Fine. Sorry." Atticus apologized. "Apparently I'm a little freaked out about dying. I mean, actually doing it."

"No kidding. I'm sorry too. I should care more when my kid takes a hit."

"Funny, I didn't think you cared at all."

Cassius smacked him upside the head and Atticus set his mouth into a firm line.

"Was that really necessary?" He asked.

"Think about it you big dumb dumb. And that wasn't from me. That was your mother."

"Great. Now she sees me after so long and thinks she can punish me like she used to."

Do you want another?

Cassius raised his hand and Atticus shrunk back.

"We have better things to do!"

"Good answer." Cassius retorted and led the way to Farron.

They quickly walked over and Cassius was the first to reach him. He kept his appearance real so Farron wouldn't clam up out of fear again. Atticus decided it was better he did the same.

"Hey, you okay. That was quite a hit." Cassius asked, supporting Farron from behind.

"Shit, that stings." Farron hissed as he touched his face looking for swelling, blood or both.

"See. Stings. Good word." Atticus added.

Farron looked up to Atticus and his eyes widened in shock. He scrambled back on his hands and knees unsure of what he was seeing.

"I'm dead! I'm dead because you're dead and you're here." Farron pointed to Cassius and stood quickly, feeling dizzy right away. "This doesn't feel like I'm dead. This feels very real. Damn." He held his head hoping the movement of the ground would stop threatening to make him vomit.

"You're not dead. Neither am I. Maybe a little weak but shit happens." Atticus explained.

"Where's Brynne?" Cassius asked.

"The falls." Farron answered dabbing at his cheekbone.

Cassius looked at Atticus and he disappeared to find her. Farron blinked and stared at the space that was occupied by Atticus only a moment ago.

"I think I may throw up." He admitted. "I definitely feel the need to throw up."

"No son. You won't. Pay attention. I need to know something." Cassius placed a hand on Farron's shoulder to steady him and looked into his face.

"What?" Farron asked weakly.

"Whose team are you on? Because I've been told that you became a huge question mark today but you need to decide now."

"Would you kill me if I said Sebastian's?"

"No but I don't believe you are. There's proof on your face. It's in your heart as well but I need to hear you say it."

Farron grumbled, still conflicted but leaning more towards Brynne. She never lashed out at him. Come to think of it, she asked him if she could help him while she was running to safety; something about counselling.

"You could do so much good Farron. Now that you see what's been happening, I need to know how we can help you." Cassius continued. "Let us help you."

"Help me?"

"You asked for help."

"But...I saw you with Atticus. You didn't help me."

"I can be anywhere I want. Yes I was with Atticus but it gave me great pleasure to play a little with Sebastian. It's been awhile since I could be in more than one place at once. I'm not human. I appear as one but don't let that fool you. You just gave me the opportunity to spread my wings a little."

"I didn't think...I thought I was dead when he pointed that gun at my face."

"You're scared to die."

"As all hell." Farron admitted.

Cassius saw the sun as it shone in the morning hours. It would be noon soon and the third day. The energy of the day was balancing on the edge of a new era. Cassius smiled as his gaze came back to Farron's face.

"There's nothing to be scared of. You're never-ending. Just like me. Just like Atticus."

"And Brynne?"

"Well she won't end but..." Cassius looked towards the sound of a waterfall. "It's her choice if she stays here or not."

"We need to help her!" Farron told him trying to leave but Cassius grabbed his shirt.

"No Farron. She didn't ask. This is between the last that remain."

*****

The waterfall was immense. It cascaded down and fell as mist at the bottom. If I were in a different situation, I would have stared in awe. I kicked myself for not travelling more before all of this. Staying in Boston was cool but to see the world may have made me a little wiser. I closed my eyes but opened them quickly again as the image of Atticus being shot returned to the screen of my eyelids. I didn't want to remember that. Not now. Not when I was prepared to end up the same way. There was nothing left for me here. Atticus was supposed to keep me alive but how could he do that when he was dead. Maybe he would deliver me in a different way. Maybe he would take my hand when I crossed the line that he never could.

"Well here we are." Sebastian whispered into my ear as he pressed my body into his. Our feet were on the rock face of the falls. It was hypnotizing to look into the depths of them and I made myself do so because there was no point in looking anywhere else but down.

"Did you honestly think that after all these years, my family wouldn't win this again?"

"You won't win now." I answered flatly.

"Oh, I beg to differ. So, I would kill you, but quite honestly. I'd like to see you fly." He said into my ear. "Can you fly Brynne? Just like the angels that were supposed to be protecting you? Where are they?"

"This is between you and me Sebastian. Let's not make this more complicated than it has to be."

"So what were you going to say, Brynne? What could you have possibly said that would even make one person look your way when I had you pegged as something so vile and dangerous that you could have been shot on site? What words could you have used to get people to come to your side with a gun in your face? You failed. Johnny would be so proud." Sebastian laughed with contempt.

"It doesn't matter anymore."

"Sure it does because you were an idiot even thinking that you could pull it off. Your God...that whole Christ story about how he was here to save humanity...it didn't work. He was nailed to a cross and people still bowed to my lineage; my power. You fell for a load of crap. The world fell for a load of crap and they are realizing it. That's why I'm still here. So, you know how I know it was all a lie? The Savior of the world and a second try at it?"

"How Sebastian?" I humored him.

"Because, I have you at the edge of a cliff at knife point and you won't live long enough to make this prediction come true. It was never true. Don't you feel the fool to have fallen for it? Little Brynne. Little insignificant foolish Brynne. You're exactly like your mother."

"You're so blind to everything that has happened. You're blinded by the control you think you have. Even the control you think you have now." I taunted.

"I do have it. I have the world. You're too late. No one will know who they're meant to be. That little tidbit will remain a mystery with your death. This is so familiar to me; the way this is playing out. Jesus was bound to wood and you're bound to me; that is until you fall. Jesus was cut with a sword. I have a knife to your neck. Would you like me to slash it before you fall? I'd do it. Then you wouldn't have to feel anything. I can be generous like that."

"Yep, you're right." I agreed. "Jesus hung there and he may have worn your thorns. His hands may have been nailed to your wood. He may have physically been bound to your cross but while he hung there, the one thing he did have was his mouth. He had his words and I can guarantee that he blessed the crap out your lineage because he knew there would be a day that I would be here and I would end this. I may not have been given a pedestal to announce anything but I sure as hell have been given the opportunity to end you so humanity can come out of their hiding knowing that if I can be powerful and brave enough to end it all; to stop you, they're powerful enough to continue what I started. Tomorrow is a brand new day called Freedom and it begins with me and ends with you."

"So what? You're going to bless me, maybe baptize me and think that all will be flowers and sunshine. You're so optimistic it's cute."

I brought my hands up to clasp his arms. The knife tip sliced into my skin as I held on tightly to him. It was a bear hug of massive proportions because there was no way I was going to let him go. There was nothing wrong with a little cuddle before death and knowing that I wasn't going alone was kind of comforting.

"Brynne! Stop! What the hell are you doing?" Atticus came out of purgatory, the blood on his shirt only a simple stain and the shot to the chest a memory.

I heaved a sigh of relief but it was too late. My decision was already made and I gave him a shaky smile. Sebastian struggled to free himself but when you're in the middle of an adrenaline rush, some say you could lift a car and I wasn't letting this man go.

"You need to let him go and come here to me." Atticus tried to be calm. "Don't do something stupid! This isn't your job. You were never meant to be a sacrifice for people!"

"How do you know?! There's no other way."

"Because it's already been done! This isn't your battle to fight alone. Ask for help!"

"I asked for your help!"

"So let him go!" Atticus hollered.

Sebastian struggled and my foot slipped. I recovered but I knew I had to do this now or Sebastian would get loose.

"You deliver the dead right?!" I asked looking down.

"Brynne! Don't!" Atticus held out his hand to stop me and lunged forward but I went off the edge without a second thought.

The screams of Sebastian were horrific. I squeezed my eyes shut and saw family prepared to take me home. The farther I fell the more the light of heaven opened. The rocks at the bottom were hungry for flesh. I heard a sickening thump and crack as Sebastian landed in a broken heap of flesh and bone. I, however, landed heavily in the arms of heaven. Atticus was no longer in human form but light of every shade and color. I grabbed onto his neck and buried my head into the glow of it. I sobbed relief because he was alive and so was I.

"I don't deliver the dead, Brynne. I keep people alive. I keep you alive." Atticus pressed his lips into my ear and uttered the words that I would remember forever.

"I love you." I cried.

"You better." He chuckled.

"Sebastian?" I glanced around frantically to see if he was really gone.

"Don't Brynne. Keep your eyes closed. Listen to me for once. There's nothing you can do. He's gone."

*****

Examining Farron's face, he winced as I pressed my finger to the swelling.

"Sam can help with that." I offered.

"The crazy doctor. No thank you." He replied. "I'll deal with it myself."

"She's not crazy. She's passionate."

"I'll pass. Ice will do."

Cassius crossed his arms and watched. He couldn't stop smiling. A weight had been lifted off of this planet and it could already be felt. The proof was right before him. Enemies becoming friends with a mutual understanding of each other was the first step.

"She drives me crazy." Atticus muttered. "She doesn't listen, goes off by herself, argues, almost gets dead."

"Huh, sounds familiar. Come to think of it, I've been dealing with that for thousands of years." Cassius answered eyeing him thoughtfully.

"Funny." Atticus answered. "You're hilarious. Really. You should do parties."

Hearing Atticus' complaints I stepped up to him and took his hands in mine.

"I'm not dead am I? And it was the only way I could think to finish it. FYI, I thought you were gone. Does it make you feel any better that I couldn't live without you?"

Atticus smiled shyly and kicked at the ground.

"You win."

"I know." I answered.

"So what happens now?" Farron asked.

"Well, that's up to you." Cassius answered.

Farron took a deep breath and shook his head.

"It's a lot of responsibility." He laughed nervously.

"You have Brynne here to help you."

"Sure. Now I can say what I need to without any interruptions." I told him. "Right?"

"Give me some time okay, Brynne." Farron said. "This won't happen overnight. It's a new world for me."

"For a lot of people. Would it help knowing I think you're up to the challenge?" I asked hopefully. "And so do a lot of others that you can't see."

"I'll probably need some guidance from time to time." Farron turned towards Cassius. "Would you consider being an advisor of such?"

"I can't live here. My time here is done." Cassius answered. "But if you have me for dinner, I wouldn't mind a visit."

"Deal." Farron smiled. "I'll call you."

"See." Cassius looked at Atticus. "He knows how to call someone. I like this guy."

We all laughed a little at the lighter mood until Cassius and Atticus heard a voice coming towards us.

"Well, I guess I better get back to it." Atticus groaned, knowing full well who was next to be delivered. "No rest for the weary."

"Oh please, let me do this one? Nothing would give me more pleasure." Cassius rubbed his hands together in anticipation. "This'll be great."

"Who is it?" I asked.

"Who else just died and needs to go to heaven?" Atticus asked.

"I think I'll wait over here. Farron?" I asked walking away knowing he would follow me.

"Yep. Coming. Ghosts creep me out." His pace was faster than mine and he beat me down the path towards the trees.

Cassius and Atticus watched as the spirit of Sebastian climbed over some rocks, looking completely out of place. He saw the angels and stopped in his tracks.

"What the hell is going on? One minute I'm with Brynne and the next I'm swimming?"

"What are you still doing here?" Cassius asked. "Get home with you."

"But...I'm not done here. Brynne's gone. I win."

"Brynne's not gone you idiot. You are. Look at yourself. You're dead; dead as a doornail." Cassius exclaimed. "Am I saying that right son?" He whispered.

"Sure. Have a little more tact would you. This is sensitive stuff." Atticus criticized feeling proud that he was the one of the two that knew more about this stuff than an angel.

"I can't be dead! I was winning!" Sebastian wailed.

"Are they all like this?" Cassius asked confused.

"Not all. Be gentle. You're an angel for God's sake." Atticus answered then shouted to Sebastian. "It's okay buddy. We got this. You go. We'll take earth from here."

"No!" Sebastian sounded like a three year old having a tantrum.

"Don't make me drag you by the ear. Get home with you! Get." Cassius demanded.

The door to eternity opened and Cassius marched towards Sebastian who was trying to run away. In the end, John showed his face and offered his assistance to the chase. There was definitely no reason that Sebastian's spirit had to linger here to create more chaos in the form of an angry poltergeist. Not that he could. He wasn't scary enough for that gig; acting like a spoiled child caught with his pants down. Cassius finally grabbed Sebastian by the collar and pushed him toward the expansive golden light of sun and stars. Atticus laughed as Sebastian hollered objection until the door was closed.

"Man, he's got problems." Atticus laughed to himself. "They got their work cut out for them with that one."

Atticus inhaled deeply, breathing in the mountain air. The sky was clear, the sun was hot and it turned out to be a beautiful day for a fresh start. The only question was where he would decide his fresh start would be. He followed the footprints of Brynne and Farron, down the hill toward a big question mark that he wasn't sure how to answer.

"Help?" He whispered as he strolled down the mountain.

*****

We leaned up against the hood of Atticus' car and stared ahead, not sure of how long we had stood there as we were frozen in one spot in a place of recovery. It was over but it wasn't the end. Sam looked shell-shocked and had much to digest. For someone who wasn't sure in all this stuff in the first place, the scientist in her was hit over the head with it and she was stunned. It was all a blur and as the final sun set on an ending, we found ourselves in a transition that wouldn't complete for a number of years. So, after this sunset, the sun would rise on a new world that was only just beginning to crawl up from the grave it had been buried in for so long. As the light blinded one when a switch was turned on, people would cover their eyes to the burn of sensitive sight but as they got used to it, their shield would be lowered and new ways of looking at things would take place.

"So..." Cassius began. "I guess that's it then."

"Hardly." Atticus answered.

"I would have to agree." I added.

"What just happened?" Sam asked.

We all turned to look at her as she chewed away at her shock.

"Last week I was a doctor in Boston. Now..."

"You're still a doctor in Boston. That won't change." Atticus told her.

"But, I'm not the same person. How could I ever be after this?"

"So you'll work differently. Maybe with a little more understanding."

"Maybe." She sighed.

Cassius stretched and straightened, bouncing his shoulders up and down.

"Are you okay?" I asked him.

"Fine. This suit is starting to get stifling though."

"What suit? You're wearing a golf shirt and pants."

"His skin." Atticus understood because, at times, his was pretty heavy.

"Oh!" I nodded in understanding. "Right. I'm sorry Cassius. I forget what you are sometimes. You make a very convincing man."

"Well, I did learn from the best." Cassius glanced at Atticus who continued to stare at the setting sun.

"Okay. This has been fun but I gotta go." Sam straightened as well. "I need to get back to...my life; my boys. I really need to hold them right now. They won't like it but I don't care. Teenage images and all."

"I have to get going too." Cassius agreed.

"Listen to you two. You sound like you're leaving a party." Atticus laughed.

"It wasn't a very good party and I have to give the news to Cole's parents. I'm sorry Brynne. I shouldn't have told him. I should have just kept my mouth shut and he would probably still be here."

"We've talked about this. Don't apologize. Sebastian would have found me regardless. I still can't believe he did that. Maybe tell them there was an accident? A white lie so it won't cut so deep?"

"Maybe you're right. I'll never get the closure. They definitely won't if they know how he died. I still blame myself." She stared off into space then shook it off. "He loved you." Sam smiled and gave me a hug.

"I know." I answered hugging her back. "I loved him too."

"Can I take you home, Sam?" Cassius asked.

"In what way?" She eyed him curiously and he grinned back.

Cassius walked over to his truck and unlocked it. He opened the passenger door and held it wide open.

"You're driving me home?! No way." Sam replied stepping away. "I'll find a flight out; if the planes are flying that is."

"It's only for a little while. I hear they have great wine in California. Care for a glass?"

She laughed in spite of herself and nodded in agreement.

"A bottle and you're buying."

"Deal. And then I'll take you home. You'll be home tonight."

"Enjoy it." I whispered to her. "It's pretty cool traveling angel style."

Sam smiled and nodded. "I've had some experience with that only they weren't angels. I'll tell you about it another time."

Atticus watched his father and Cassius saw his stare. He closed the truck door and stuck his hands in his pockets.

"Uh...ladies, do you mind if I have a moment with my son?" Cassius asked.

Sam looked between the two of them and linked my arm with hers.

"Sure. Come on Brynne. Let's chat about anything but the second coming."

I giggled uneasily and glanced at Atticus.

"It's okay Brynne." He assured me.

Hugging Sam's arm tighter, we turned and walked away.

Cassius took his spot against the car and folded his arms while staring at the orange and yellow sky. They stayed that way for a while until Atticus began.

"What happens now?" He asked.

"That's your choice. Your assignment is over and you passed. Heaven's just a breath Atticus."

"Heaven's here." Atticus stared at me and I met his eyes from a distance. "What do I do?"

"I can't tell you what to do. What I can tell you is that I am very, very proud of you. I'm proud to call you my son. You've opened up so much in such a short time. I was worried there for a little bit."

"Worried? You don't worry."

"I'm still a dad Atticus! Whatever form that takes and I watched as my son was being swallowed whole by this place but there was nothing I could do."

"No." Atticus shook his head. "You brought me back. I just had to learn to ask for help. I was stubborn...I am stubborn. Thanks for the reminder even I needed."

"You're thanking me?" Cassius rolled his eyes up to the sky. "This really is the end of the world."

Atticus shoved his dad with his arm.

"You might want to get out of that suit. You've been wearing it for days. It's starting to stink. Air your wings out a bit."

"We don't have wings."

"Perception is everything Cassius." Atticus shrugged. "When someone needs the wings, you'll come with wings."

"Fine." Cassius answered. "I'll come with the wings. Look, Atticus. I'll make you a deal."

"Because you have the authority?"

"Actually, I kind of do." Cassius gestured to Brynne with his chin and pointed at her, narrowing his eyes. "When she arrives there will be others and they'll need the Nephilim, disguised as them, to help and support what they're here to do."

"She? Them? What are you on about?"

"Earth Angels. They've been waiting to come and now the way is clear. They'll need your example. Atticus, I'm your father and when you're ready to visit me sometime at my house, I'll leave the door unlocked and the light on."

"Unlocked?"

"You can come home and when you decide you're ready, open the door and step in all the way. It's your home son and you've earned every right to be there, if only just for a visit. After sixty more years, you may want to stay for good. We'll see. I can't, in good faith, block the way to heaven for an angel such as yourself."

Atticus stuffed his hands in his pockets and turned to stand face to face with Cassius. He paused in his awkwardness but Cassius didn't care. He grabbed Atticus in an embrace; one of honor and pride. Atticus brought his arms around him and squeezed just as hard.

"I could never ask for more than you my boy."

"Thanks Dad." Atticus whispered.

Cassius pulled away and patted Atticus' cheek.

"You called me dad again."

"It's about time I did."

"A guy could get used to that."

"I'll see you." Atticus replied.

Cassius tousled Atticus' hair as if he was six and looked for Sam.

"Samantha darling!" Cassius called to her. "Your wine..."

She turned towards his voice and waved.

"Gotta go. Call me." She hugged me tight.

"Thank you. For everything. I love you." I told her.

"Love you back. See ya." She pulled away and almost ran to the truck; the urgency to get to a new normal apparent in her swiftness.

Atticus, puzzled with something, called out to Cassius.

"What did you mean when she arrives?"

"Gotta go son. There's a woman to be delivered and one that already is and they're both waiting. Bye."

"Wait!" Atticus called but his call was ignored.

The truck started with a roar and took off down the road, bottoming out when a large pothole was hit.

I slowly walked over to Atticus, unsure of when he was going and lingered in the fear of it. The selfish part of me didn't want him to have a choice. I wanted to be his choice it's only I wasn't sure if I was. I couldn't compete with what he longed for even though I hoped it was me. He noticed my hesitation and stroked my cheek before wrapping me up within the safety of his arms.

"He's gone." I said.

"Yep. Gone. It's good. I needed a break." He joked.

"And you?"

"Well..." Atticus pulled away and glanced around him. "I do like California. You?"

I looked around as well and finally saw Arthur begin to survey the damage to his home.

"I was thinking of sticking around for a bit. Arthur could use some help repairing his house. It is kind of my fault it's a pile of rock."

"And then?"

"Well, there's nothing for me in Boston anymore and I did want to move."

"I was thinking that maybe I could stay a little longer. What's another sixty years? It's already been over three thousand."

I shrugged feigning indifference.

"It's really only a drop in the bucket if you're comparing."

"You think we could pull that off? Sixty years?"

"God give me strength." I sighed. "The Nephilim remain."

"And then there were two." He smiled.

"And then there were two." I repeated, smiling back.

He put his arm around my shoulders and steered me towards the home that sat at the foot of a mountain as those, disguised as clouds, hid the summit from view.

*****

He watched her sleep, as he often did. It was the single most captivating thing to witness because he never thought that he would get to a point, in this life, to live so differently than what he was used to. It was only when Atticus felt, in his soul, that change was here that he was comfortable with her arrival. It was ten months to the day from when Brynne jumped that this little girl was born and now four years later he was at peace with all that was and would be.

His peace didn't settle right away. The choice to remain, as he was, was difficult. It wasn't what he was expecting to do but catching Brynne to keep her alive, and discovering a child that would carry forth a lineage that no one would believe but was prophesized, was his heaven on earth. When it all changed, as death was inevitable, then he would consider his place in this universe but, for now, his place was here; still.

The room glowed pinks and yellows as the nightlight that was by her bed illuminated a dancing ballerina that kept the dark at bay and those that stood by in its shadows. He knew they were there, as did Brynne. Cassie, however, only liked playing with them during the day and so the ballerina was in charge at night, playing guardian until Cassie chose to see and interact with them on her terms.

The pinks and yellows did nothing to describe his daughter's true nature. Her curly brown hair was always tied back into a ponytail and her pants and shirts torn or stained from her explorations in the woods of Northern California. It wasn't the fluffy bunnies or the butterflies she liked. It was normally the frogs and snails she collected that had Brynne exasperated and allowing one night only sleepovers before they were set free. His little girl, the symbol of their faith in a new world, was the image of her father and born with marked eyes like her mother's; not only one but both. As her mother had the gift to see both heaven and earth, Cassie could see further and she was not the only child born that could do this.

Many now, were being born with the mark. This planet was now in the hands of the youth and it was changing fast. The ideas, the freedom of expression, the power of peace and acceptance and the wisdom of compassion was evident in the children being born. Sebastian's death ended an old and suffocating world taken hostage. These children were freeing what was and Atticus could feel the thrill. It was exciting for him because he hadn't felt an anticipation or cooperation from both sides, earth and heaven, for thousands of years.

So yes, he was good with being left behind and he watched people leave this place, as their times came, with no remorse for himself. As one died, another was born like a breath of fresh air through an open window.

"Cassie." He whispered to her. "Cassie, wake up."

It was after two in the morning but a promise was a promise and if she woke up without seeing what he promised her, she would never let him live it down. Looks weren't the only thing she inherited from her father. They shared the same impatience and temper.

Cassie popped an eye open and a slow smile crept onto her face.

"Good morning." He whispered sweetly, stroking her hair.

"It's not morning daddy." She argued, squishing her face into her pillow.

"It's time to go Cassie. Quiet thought. Mamma's sleeping."

"It's time?" She asked, slowly sitting up.

"I promised didn't I?"

"It's your birthday." She started to remember why he was waking her up.

"It is." He grinned.

"That means I get my present!" She squealed.

Atticus quickly brought his finger to his lips, making her quiet.

"If mamma wakes up she won't let this happen. You'll have to see Grandpa like usual."

"I promise daddy. I promise. I'll be quiet. I want to see Gampa at his house."

She held out her arms and curled her fingers in a pick me up wave. He inclined and stood as she squeezed his neck and pressed a warm cheek to his shoulder.

"Happy Birthday Daddy." She whispered.

As he held her, he traveled into purgatory but as that place between heaven and earth took shape, he traveled past it, moving into a space of pure light; the furthest Cassie had ever been. Atticus stood hesitantly at its edge and placed his daughter at his feet. The waited there, side by side, as if nervous to take that first plunge into a pool of water. Cassie looked about anxiously. She had been to the edge many times but this would be the first time either of them would cross.

Forms appeared in the distance. Golden forms that, as they got closer, revealed human features. Cassie's tiny hands clasped together in excitement as they drew closer. Like a thoroughbred waiting in a box before the race, Cassie pranced around. It was only when Cassius laughed at her and winked that she took off before Atticus could hold her back.

His heart was beating so fast. There was no barrier. The door was open. He glanced down at his feet, feeling hesitant that it wasn't really true. Atticus looked up to see Cassius twirling a giggling girl around with delight. Then, as he stared ahead, a woman took shape and walked slowly towards him.

Atticus gulped the burning sensation of tears down to no avail. Of course he knew her. She gave him life; his humanism. He was just never allowed to cross the line between now and eternity to speak with her face to face. Not since Cole did he see her here. Today was special though. He could touch her. He could be reunited with a woman he was so stubborn with and ignored due to a technicality called death.

As she walked towards him, looking no older than her son, she held out a hand and stood on the other side of that invisible line. He looked at her out stretched hand and let tears escape.

"I don't know how." He told her.

"Then I'll show you." She answered. "You've been waiting a long time my angel."

He heaved a sigh of relief as he took her hand and in one swift move she pulled and he stepped over and took his mother in his arms. As he wept, she loved and healed her son as only a mother could. He didn't know why he waited so long but as he was held by his mother it didn't matter. The moment was now. It was meant to be now.

"Welcome home Atticus."

Cassius and Cassie watched as Atticus took the last step towards letting go of his hurt and loneliness. They then looked at each other and brought their foreheads together in private conversation.

"Gampa, is there birthday cake in heaven?"

Cassius nodded. "Sure Cassie but you know what would be better?" He asked tickling her tummy.

"What?" She giggled.

"Pie. A nice piece of apple pie."

"Cherry." Atticus interrupted as, hand in hand, Atticus and his mother joined their private conversation.

"Oh?" Cassius raised his eyebrows in feign interest.

"I know a place. It's kind of grungy but for pie and coffee, it's not bad."

"I'm listening." Cassius answered.

"Boston?" Atticus hinted wiping tears away.

Cassius pondered the suggestion as Cassie vigorously nodded her head yes.

"Okay. Boston it is." Cassius agreed.

"Will we come back to heaven daddy?" Cassie asked, leaning down and wrapping her arms around her grandmother's neck, needing to be with her in this place of love.

Atticus kissed the top of his mother's head and the four of them walked deeper into the palm of God.

"Anytime you want Cassie. Heaven's only a breath. It's never out of reach; not anymore."

Cassius patted Atticus' back and squeeze his shoulder as he watched granddaughter and grandmother share this moment.

"Welcome home son. Even if it's for a little while, we're glad you're here. Happy Birthday."

"Thanks dad. Don't tell Brynne though. She'll kill me."

"Well then, you can stay longer." He answered simply.

Atticus chuckled and, as Brynne slept deeply and soundly, she dreamed of four angels sharing pie in a Boston diner. It smelled like a deep fryer, the bathrooms were never cleaned, and a waitress still muttered that the place was haunted because a door was always left open by those unseen.

*****
